ã€ŠNo One But Youã€‹


 Chapter 1 Out of the House

    Chapter 1 Out of the House

    A heavy p hit my face. My mother-inw, Daniel Dixon''s mother, stood at the gate with my suitcase

    in her hand.

    She pushed my suitcase down the steps and it almost hit me.

    "Why did youe back? You brought a shame on us!" She pointed at my nose and shouted, "Go

    away as far as you can!"

    I knew Daniel''s mother never liked me.

    Daniel and I haven''t had a wedding banquet since we had marriage registration, so she never

    recognized me as his wife.

    I gritted my teeth and could not help but spoke, ¡°Mom..."

    ¡°Shame on you. I am not your Mom." She snorted, "Fuck off right now!"

    ¡°I want to see Daniel." I bit my lips. "I had marriage registration with him. We''re husband and wife."

    "Daniel does not want to see you!" Daniel''s mother blocked the door with her stout body that I could not

    even see whether Daniel was inside.

    I couldn''t try to talk with her in peace. I clenched my fist and my mind told me that it was unwise to

    quarrel with an old woman.

    "Is Daniel on a business trip?"

    "Yeah, that is why you messed with other man? You cheated on him!" Daniel¡¯s mother made a gesture,

    which was like a, covering me tightly.

    "Grace," I changed my tone. Since she didn''t recognize me as her daughter-inw, I didn''t want to

    humiliate myself, ¡°You can''t insult me like that."

    "Did I insult you? Didn¡¯t you go to the hospital today? Didn¡¯t you go to the obstetrics department?"

    I paused. I did go to the hospital today, but how did Daniel¡¯s mother know it?

    "No more talking? If it weren''t for Anna tell me, I still don''t know you are shameless. My son didn''t have

    sex with you, but you are pregnant. Whose kid is it in your belly? Whose is it?"

    At that moment, a thunderbolt sounded in the sky.

    Daniel¡¯s mother gave a cry of fright and pointed to the sky, saying to me, "The heavens sent the

    thunder to strike you! You shameless woman! Bah!"

    She pushed me again and mmed the door heavily.

    It was going to rain. I stood on the steps of the small building, looking up at the dark sky.

    Lightning shed, making me shocked.

    I was speechless to what Daniel¡¯s mother just scolded me.

    In fact, she was right.

    I was pregnant.

    I dragged my luggage aimlessly down the street.

    Daniel and I had marriage registration after dating for a year. We really did not have sex.

    I did not have other sex with other men too, so when my period was dyed this month, I didn''t care

    about it. Today I went to the hospital for a check-up and found out that I was pregnant.

    I didn''t even know how I got pregnant.

    I was not androgynous. How could I get pregnant alone?

    I could not figure it out.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    There was another sh of thunder and the rain poured down.

    I did not run, pulling the heavy luggage, emerging myself in rain.

    I didn''t have a destination. I got wet wherever I run.

    I walked slowly on the road like a madman, with the rain pouring into my heart.

    My family was out of town, my parents were not locals. I had nowhere to go unless I got into a car back

    to L City in a mess.

    A car stopped beside me and a man in a suit got off, holding a yellow-checked umbre in his hand.

    He came up to me, put his umbre over my head and looked at me with a smile. "Miss Josephine?"

    I nodded nkly. I didn''t know him.

    "Who are you?" I asked.

    "Please get in the car." He pointed politely to the car, "It''s raining cats and dogs outside."

    "I don''t know you." I told him.

    "I know you don''t know me. Don''t worry. I''m not a bad man."

    "Do bad people say they are bad?"

    He smiled and looked at me all wet. "You are in a mess. What do you think I am trying to do to you?"

    I didn''t care what he wanted. I was not getting into the car.

    I walked forward, pulling the suitcase. He slowly followed me with the umbre in his hand, and the

    luxury car also slowly followed.

    "Miss Josephine, are you pregnant?" His words made me stand still and look at him in wonder.

    What, everybody knew I was pregnant?

    He smiled. "Are you curious to know who the father is?"

    Did he know who the father of the child was?

    However, I was on my guard, ¡°I don''t even know about it. How do you know?"

    He smiled enigmatically, ¡°Follow me, and you now have no ce to go."

    I didn''t know who he was, but hisst words intrigued me.

    Now, nothing lifted my spirits more than knowing who the father of my unborn child was.

    I wanted to know how this weird thing happened.

    I hesitated for a moment. He saw that I stopped, told the driver to put my suitcase in the back of the

    car. Then he opened the door and politely asked me to get in.

    It was warm in the car, my clothes were wet, and I made the luxurious car wet, but the man did not

    mind. He smiled and handed me a cup of hot water. "You are pregnant, please keep warm."

    I held the cup in my hand, but did not dare to drink.

    There was nothing I could give him right now, but there were too many freaks.

    I''d had enough bad luck, and I didn''t want to get any worse.

    After driving for more than ten minutes, we arrived at a garden housemunity in the center of the

    city, where every inch ofnd was expensive. Some time ago when I passed by here with Daniel, he

    took a greedy look and said to me, "If I can live here, it will not be a wasted life.¡±

    The car stopped in front of a three-story vi with arge garden outside.

    The man got out and helped me open the door. Pointing to the gate, he said to me, "You will stay here

    until the baby is born."

    I was confused, ¡°What did you say?"

    He smiled. "There is a nanny and a younger housekeeper who will take care of your food and

    living."

 Chapter 2 First Time to Meet Him

    Chapter 2 First Time to Meet Him

    I was not stupid and had a quick wit. The more urgent, the brain ran faster.

    I looked at the man''s face. "The man who made me pregnant let me live here?"

    The man did not say yes or no. At this time the door opened, a more than 40 years old woman came

    out, smiled and said to me, ¡°Are you Miss Josephine? Come in, it is too cold outside."

    I was half dragged into the house by the woman, but the man did note in, only gave a few words

    and left.

    I stood at the door and looked around the room. I had never lived in such a big house before. The living

    room was like a basketball court. There was echo when we spoke.

    I was still in a daze, and the woman had put a pair of slippers under my feet, ¡°Miss Josephine, change

    slippers. You are all wet. Go upstairs and take a bath. The soup is ready.¡±

    "That man." I put on my slippers and asked the woman.

    "Oh, you mean Secretary Frank."

    "Secretary Frank? Whose secretary is he?" Woman shook her head, ¡°I only know that he is Secretary

    Frank. Oh, my surname is Bet, you can call me Bet. That is Ste."

    She pointed to a young girl standing at the foot of the stairs smiling at me. "She cleans the house, I

    cook."

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    I was confused. I waspletely confused.

    I inexplicably got pregnant, and inexplicably was brought here.

    I went upstairs to take a bath. The warm bath water brought my soul back into my body.

    After the bath, I sat at the dresser and blew my hair, trying to think.

    I had been following the rules and hadn''t done anything out of line with Daniel for a year, but now that

    we had just got the license. It was impossible I cheat on him.

    But one day Daniel took me to a party.

    I drank too much that night and stayed in a hotel.

    When I woke up the next morning, Daniel was gone and I was alone in the hotel.

    But my clothes were on the floor, and the marks on my bed told me what had happened.

    Later, I went to ask Daniel, but he hesitated and couldn''t say clearly.

    I thought he had done something to me when I was drunk, because we had got our papers, and I didn''t

    mind.

    But now, in light of what happened today, I have a vague feeling that someone else was at the hotel

    that night.

    I folded my arms and huddled up.

    Ste behind me helping me to blow hair asked immediately, ¡°Miss Josephine, are you cold? I''ll turn up

    the heat right away."

    "No." I pulled Ste, ¡°Do you know the host of this house?"

    Ste shook her head, ¡°I really don''t know. I was hired by Secretary Frank, he pays me to do a job."

    This was weird, wasn''t it?

    I was a journalist, and I''d seen many bizarre things. I analyzed them with my journalistic mind.

    I came to a conclusion I couldn''t even ept.

    It was quite possible that I was put to sleep that night by a powerful man who had no children or

    wanted a son so badly that he found a ce to raise me and give him a son.

    It was amon thing these days, but I never thought it would happen to me.

    In the evening, I had a delicious soup and delicious food. Bet was so skillful in food. I had never

    had such delicious home-cooked food.

    But my heart was lost, but I intend to stay.

    I made up my mind that I would find the man, and to see what he was.

    I had to go to work the next morning looking fresh.

    There was a car waiting for me at the door. The driver was the same as yesterday.

    He got off and opened the door to me respectfully, ¡°Miss Josephine, please get in."

    The more he did this, the more curious I became about the identity of the man.

    He was so humble to a woman of my obscure position, that man must have been a powerful man.

    An image of a fat, bald head immediately came to mind.

    Immediately something in the stomach rolled up.

    The driver introduced himself and said his family name was Dixon. He let me call him Marco.

    When I heard the surname Dixon, I thought of Daniel.

    He was a weak man, and between his mother and me, he would always back down.

    I kept calling Daniel on my way to work, but he didn''t answer.

    I didn''t know where he had gone or whether he knew my situation.

    Every time I had a fight with his mother he ran away and came back until everything was calm. He

    would kneel in front of me and tried tofort me.

    So, that was why he and I got a license but never had a banquet.

    As I arrived at thepany, my colleague Nora said the editor-in-chief asked me.

    I asked for leave yesterday afternoon and went to the hospital. And I had nevere back. I was afraid

    I had to be criticized today.

    I walked into the editor''s office and he beckoned me to sit down.

    "Today there is an interview, Betty is on a business trip, so you will take the lead. He has written the

    interview script, you can take it directly.¡±

    I took it and read the beginning.

    "Interview with Calvin Vice President of DonHiu Group."

    I didn''t do profiles. I was always on the news.

    In particr, the interview of such a big man will inevitably be watered down, and the truly newsworthy

    ones should not be asked casually.

    "Editor in chief, or you can ask Nora to do it. I have to go to the Food and Drug Administration today."

    "Yesterday before going off work, your mother-inw came here." Editor-in-chief said. I was nervous to

    the word ¡®mother-inw¡¯.

    ¡°Why was she here?¡±

    "Josephine." The editor-in-chief looked at me seriously, ¡°You have been working in our magazine since

    graduation. Your work very hard. Originally I have no right to interfere with your private life, but your

    mother-inw yesterday came to the magazine, which affected the reputation of our magazine.¡±

    I didn¡¯t bother to ask what my mother-inw did. From the expression of the editor-in-chief, I knew I

    have to get this interview.

    Daniel¡¯s mother made a mess yesterday, and I lost the right to negotiate today.

    I limp downstairs clutching the interview script.

    That luxury car was still waiting at the door. I went to lie prone on the window and said to the driver,

    ¡°Sir, don''t you go to work?"

    ¡°That''s my job, Miss Josephine." He smiled, showing his white teeth, ¡°You are a reporter and have to

    run here and there, so I am right to wait here. Where do you want to go?"

    I opened the door and then sat in, ¡°DonHiu Group."

    He paused and looked back at me.

    "Don''t you know the way?" I asked him inexplicably.

    "I know." He nodded hurriedly and started the car.

    At the beginning of pregnancy, I felt a little sleepy. On the road, I slept for a while and the driver told me

    I was there.

    I had made an appointment with Calvin''s secretary in advance. She told me to wait in the reception

    room for a while, saying that Calvin was having a meeting and woulde in a minute.

    Before he came, I looked over the interview script. The writing was limited. And all he wrote was in

    colloquialnguage, which I could learn by heart just by looking.

    At about the same time, the door opened.

    Out of politeness, I stood up.

    A pair of long legs came in. I quickly reached out my hand. "Hello, Mr. Knight..."

 Chapter 3 Lost My Job

    Chapter 3 Lost My Job

    As he approached me, a peculiar faint smell of tobo prated my nose.

    Vaguely, I always felt like I''ve smelled it somewhere.

    Instead of shaking my hand, he sat down on the sofa across from me and looked at the badge hanging

    around my neck. "Your name is Betty?"

    "Oh no." He yed his cards a little unnaturally, and my rhythm was disturbed by him, ¡°My name is

    Josephine, and the reporter scheduled to interview you is on a business trip."

    I raised my eyes to his face.

    I knew a bit of Calvin.

    DonHiu Group was founded by two brothers. It was said that the father was a famous official in his

    family, but the two sons were also the best in the group.

    In a few years, DonHiu Group was developed into arge enterprise in C Country.

    Calvin was young, it was said that he had not yet thirty.

    So for such a representative young businessman, there must be something worth exploring.

    But Betty''s interview was too simple and tteringly written.

    I didn''t expect him to be so handsome. Even if he was in a movie, he would not be beaten by any male

    star.

    I looked at him lost in thought, he bent his fingers on the table and knocked once, ¡°Miss Josephine,

    there are flowers on my face?"

    Of course not, I looked at his resolute forehead and answered truthfully, "I always feel I have seen you

    somewhere."

    "I''ve been doing a lot of interviewstely," he chuckled.

    Maybe it was on TV. I had no interest in these iconic characters, and even when I saw them I just

    nced at them.

    I turned on the recorder and the interview began.

    ording to the transcript, the interview went smoothly, though without much spark.

    Till the end, my phone rang in my bag.

    ncing into the open bag, I found it was Daniel.

    I''d been looking for him for twenty-four hours, and he finally showed up.

    I put the phone through without thinking and went straight out of the reception room to answer it.

    "Where have you been?" I asked as soon as I connected.

    "Josephine," he said in his usual soft voice, "Did you called me a lot?"

    "Where have you been?"

    "I was on a business trip and left in a hurry yesterday. I didn''t have time to tell you."

    "Ok." I asked him something more important, ¡°Let me ask you, what happened after the night I

    apanied you to a party a month and a half ago?"

    "How can I remember it after all this time?" He tried to muddle through. "Josephine, I have business,

    I''m going to hang up."

    "Daniel, don''t hang up!" I called his name through gritted teeth. "Why was I in the hotel? Why were you

    not there? Why didn''t you take me home when I was too drunk?"

    "Josephine, I exined to youst time. As I just put you in ce, my leader called me, so I went to

    work, and I did not bother you since it was toote."

    ¡°You didn''t touch me?"

    "Of course not."

    Iughed. Did the child fall from the sky?

    "Okay," I nodded. "Since you haven''t touched me, let me ask you, why am I pregnant?"

    I asked in a calm voice.

    Maybe I was the only one in the world got pregnant and question the husband.

    "Josephine." His voice was unsurprising, as if he had prepared for it, ¡°Wait until Ie back."

    "Daniel, youe back at once!" Finally, I shouted it out hysterically at the back of the stairs.

    He hung up the phone faster than he could do anything.

    He was slow in doing everything, but he was quick at running away when something happened.

    I took a deep breath and felt a dull pain in my chest.

    Turning round, clutching my chest, I saw the tall figure entering the lift.

    "Mr. Knight!¡± I jogged for a few steps until I reached the elevator door, which closed slowly in front of

    my eyes.

    Calvin''s handsome but cold face disappeared between the two cold iron gates.

    I looked at the number jumping on the elevator, and was ready to follow up when I was sure about the

    No.

    A man who looked like a secretary stopped me. "Miss Josephine, I am Mr. Knight''s secretary."

    "Oh, I had something urgent. I answered the phone." I hastened to exin.

    "Mr. Knight asked me to tell you that you are the most unprofessional journalist he has ever met."

    I was dumbstruck. He didn''t see me when I was professional.

    When I was looking for gutter oil, I pretended to be a peddler and followed the men to fetch it every

    night for two weeks.

    "Sorry, I really have something urgent just now. If Mr. Knight is not avable now, we can make another

    appointment."

    "Mr. Knight doesn''t have so much time to waste for you." The secretary handed me the interview script

    I had left in the reception room. "It''s someone else''s script. Even if it''s a temporary recement. You''re

    being insincere," she said.

    The secretary then stepped into the lift, and I heaved a sigh.

    Such a simple thing had not beenpleted, the profile should be the easiest thing.

    Back to thepany, before I could sit down, Nora ran to tell me, ¡°editor-in-chief to wants to see you.

    Be careful, I heard that you did notplete the interview, and DonHiu Group peopleined you.

    Now editor-in-chief was furious.¡±

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    I went into editor-in-chief''s office. Editor-in-chief was so angry that he even took off his headgear and

    showed his bare head. It was said that who can see the bare head of the editor-in-chief was not far

    from death.¡±

    I did not dare to sit down and stood trembling, ¡°Editor-in-chief."

    He didn''t speak for a long time, and I looked at his bald head, stunning.

    Suddenly, he finally spoke, ¡°Josephine, go to the personnel department to do the procedures!"

    I was stunned, ¡°What procedure?"

    "Procedure for leaving your job!" The editor-in-chief yelled at me so loudly that I almost fell over.

    "Editor in chief, I just received a call." I was a little aggrieved to admit that it was wrong to answer the

    phone in the middle of the interview, but should I be fired?

    "Josephine, are you new? Are you on your first day as a reporter? Do you know who you''re

    interviewing? It is not easy to make an appointment with Calvin, it was for the sake of the head office.

    Now heined to the head office. I''m just a editor-in-chief of a small bureau, I can''t cover you!"

    He patted on the table, and I was afraid he would shatter the already fragile table.

    Subconsciously I covered my stomach.

    It was the nature of a woman to be maternal, and though I dread hising, I was his mother.

    I stepped back and licked my lips. "Editor-in-chief, it is easy to be irate in autumn. I''ll make you a cup of

    tea."

    I wanted to slip away, but the editor-in-chief restored some reason and shouted at me in a hoarse

    voice, ¡°Josephine, you worked here for three years since you graduated from school. I should keep

    you, but my ability is limited, please understand it.¡±

    In the sun, the editor-in-chief''s head glowed like a light bulb.

    I could feel his helplessness.

 Chapter 4 Sold Out by My Husband

    Chapter 4 Sold Out by My Husband

    If Calvin directlyined to the head office, it was not the editor-in-chief can cover.

    He usually treated me well, and I can''t hurt him.

    I turned tofort him, ¡°I know, it was my fault, and I let you be criticized. I will finish the formalities."

    I turned and pulled the door open. Behind me, the editor-in-chief''s voice called, "You can have three

    months ''sry. That''s my only right."

    The editor-in-chief did his best. I bowed deeply and walked out of the office.

    I walked to my desk, picked up the water on the desk and drank it down.

    It was cool in the autumn, and the water that had been poured in the morning was now cool.

    I felt the cold water stuck between my teeth.

    My heart was full of coolness.

    I was kicked out by my mother-inw yesterday and lost my job today.

    I had nowhere to go but back to the luxurious vi.

    Lunch was ready, and it smelled good.

    I had it silently.

    I was depressed, but I had a good appetite.

    When finish eating, Ste put a pile of books to put on the table.

    I looked up, buried my head and went on eating.

    "Miss Josephine, these are the books from Secretary Frank. Please read it when you are free."

    I picked up a book and found it was about pregnant women. It was all in the pile.

    "I don''t watch." I haven''t figured out what to do with the baby. Why should I read those books?

    "Secretary Frank said that you don¡¯t need to work now, so you can have a good look."

    I immediately raised my head to look at Ste, ¡°How does he know I am unemployed?"

    Ste shook her head, ¡°I heard it from Secretary Frank."

    Secretary Frank seemed to know everything.

    I put down my chopsticks and walked around the dining room.

    I analyzed countless possibilities, but they were all overturned by myself.

    "Do you have a number for Secretary Frank?" I asked Ste.

    She shook her head and suddenly remembered something. "It should be on the home phone. I''ll look

    for it."

    She found Secretary Frank''s phone number in the caller ID and was about to copy it to me. I looked at

    it and then remembered it.

    It was a skill I''ve developed as a journalist, and it took only a look at a long number to write it down.

    I called Secretary Frank, he soon answered in a polite tone, ¡°Miss Josephine, what is it?"

    "I want to see your boss."

    He seemed to anticipate this request, replying in the usual way, ¡°When you need to meet, you''ll see."

    I expected him to say so.

    I calmly told him my decision. "I want to see him, or I''ll have an abortion."

    That man, I was sure, would have wanted a child, or he wouldn¡¯t have kept me here and served me

    well.

    It was quite possible that I lost my job today because of the guy behind the scenes.

    I was a journalist. What if I hurt the kid during my work?

    Secretary Frank paused for a moment and then answered me, ¡°If you have an abortion, you would

    have no idea who the child''s father is. Miss Josephine is a reporter, who likes to get to the bottom of

    things. Will you give up this opportunity in vain?"

    Secretary Frank was good at negotiating, but he forgot what I do.

    I smiled and replied, "Do you think I will spend ten months carrying a baby to see someone? I''ve seen

    my fateing. I''ll be thrown out after I''ve had a baby, and I''ll have to leave early orte. Why take ten

    months?"

    Secretary Frank was silent again on the other end of the phone. After a while, he said, "Miss

    Josephine, I have to report to my boss first."

    "I don''t have much patience. If I won¡¯t see anyone before tomorrow night, I¡¯ll have the operation the

    morning after tomorrow.¡±

    I put up the phone, sitting in the sofa for a long time.

    Even if there was a chance I would see an old man with a bald and beer belly tomorrow night, I would

    take it.

    At least a few ps on his face would calm my anger a little.

    But Daniel must have had something to do with it.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    If any man knew that his woman cheated on him, Daniel would certainly fly into a rage. But now he was

    avoiding me.

    After taking a nap, I refreshed myself and went to see him at his new house.

    I was sure he was not on a business trip because I didn''t see his car in the garage. He can''t drive his

    own car on business.

    I sat on the flower bed opposite the small building where I could see Daniel. The cold wind blew all

    afternoon.

    Finally, in the evening, he came back in his car.

    He got out of the car and wiped the door with his sleeve.

    I rushed over and grabbed his clothes. He started and looked back at me with an odd look on his face.

    "Josephine..."

    "Aren''t you on a business trip?"

    ¡°I juste back." The corner of his lip quivered as he pulled my hand away.

    "You''re driving on business?"

    "I went to the L City and so I drove my own car."

    I didn''t want to think about whether he was on a business trip or not. I wanted to make it clear today.

    I showed him theboratory sheet I went to the hospital yesterday, ¡°See, I''m pregnant."

    He looked at it for a long time, and then looked up at me with a twinkle in his eye. "Josephine..."

    He hemmed and hawed for a long time without saying what had happened, so I was more certain that

    he had something to do with what had happened that night.

    "You sold me that night, didn''t you?" I can guess the result without him answering.

    Daniel was an assistant manager in his grouppany. He was not a part of thest post transfer. He

    was depressed for a long time and dreamed of promotion.

    Because I was pretty, he often took me to parties. Though I did not like the situation much, he always

    begged me to go with him. Sometimes I went with him for his poor sake.

    That night, there was the head of their group and some of the top brass of their partnerpanies.

    I was undoubtedly the focus of the dinner. Many people praised me for my beauty.

    They drank me, but Daniel didn''t help me at all, so I got drunk quickly.

    What happened next was not hard to analyze. I was sold by Daniel, and he sent me to a bed on a lead.

    It was as simple as that.

    "Josephine, don''t say that. The leader let me send a person that night."

    "Which leader? Who did you send? Tell me, I will find them!"

    "Josephine, don''t be so aggressive." He looked at me in embarrassment. "You''re too sensitive. There''s

    nothing you imagine!"

    "If not, why did you get promoted a weekter?" I didn''t think too much about it at the time, but now that

    I think about it in connection, his promotion should be a reward for selling me."

    ¡°Josephine, what do you think I am?" He looked aggrieved, ¡°Don''t be angry. You are pregnant now!"

    "Ha, what does my pregnancy have to do with you?" I sneered and said, "Are you going to be a cheap

    dad?"

    A loud p hit me in the face, my cheek burning.

 Chapter 5 I will Find out Who He was

    Chapter 5 I will Find out Who He was

    Daniel¡¯s mother leaped out and gave me a p.

    She was at least a head shorter than me, but she was urate every time she pped me.

    "You are shameless. You have cuckolded my son outside, and now you dare to be so fierce!¡± She

    clutched Daniel''s wrist as she walked to the door. "Come on, don''t talk so much to such a shameless

    woman!"

    I didn''t have time to cover my face. I guessed it was swollen.

    Yesterday she hit me on the left cheek. Today she hit me on the right cheek. It was a perfect match.

    I followed, just in time to block the door they were about to close.

    Looking at Daniel¡¯s mother''s chubby face, I tried my best to suppress my temper.

    Because she was an elder, I was tolerant to her again and again.

    "Let your son exin how I got the baby in my belly!" My angry fingers trembled as I pressed against

    the door.

    "You cuckolded my son and you are shameless to say it here!" She pushed me away in disgust.

    "Grace," I said, "Ask Daniel what he did after dinner that night. Daniel, say something!"

    He hung his head and hid behind his mother, ¡°Josephine, you go first. You are pregnant, and my

    mother''s body is not good. I don¡¯t want you get hurt you."

    My heart ached at this moment. I didn¡¯t expect Daniel was a loser needed protection from his mother.

    "Josephine, since you havee, get divorced with my son. We have no such daughter-inw as

    you!" Daniel''s mother went back to the house to look for the hukou book. Daniel and I looked at each

    other.

    I was angry to the extreme and I did not know what to say.

    ¡°Who is that man?¡± I calmed down and asked calmly.

    "Josephine, you go quickly!" Daniel pushed me out of the door, ¡°My mother now is angry. If she forces

    us to divorce, how should we do?"

    "What do you want?"

    "I don''t want to do anything. I''ll try to persuade my mother. I''ll get you back when she gets over her

    anger."

    "Do you think I cane back now that I''m carrying someone else''s child?"

    "Josephine, what do you want? I hate to scold you when you have someone else''s child." He looked at

    me piteously. "Can you at least let me digest this?"

    All in all, it seemed I¡¯ve gone too far.

    I stayed a moment, and then he pushed me out of the door and closed it.

    "Josephine, go, I will find you in a few days." Daniel''s voice seemed unreal through the thick door

    panel. Daniel was particrly good at tai Chi. Every punch I gave seemed to be in a cotton bag, and

    there was no reaction.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    For the moment, I couldn''t get anything out of him.

    I went back to the vi in a listless mood.

    I slept from night to noon the next day with a heavy head. I had no work anyway and plenty of time to

    sleep.

    After I got up at noon, I finished my lunch. In the afternoon, I called Secretary Frank and reminded him

    not to forget our agreement. If I didn''t see anyone before 7 o''clock tonight, I would definitely abort the

    baby.

    Secretary Frank was very good-natured and answered me slowly, "What shoulde wille."

    After dinner, I sat quietly on the sofa and waited for the man to arrive.

    The minutes ticked by, and any sound could make me jump off the couch.

    However, after seven o''clock the man still did note.

    Losing all my patience, I was about to call Secretary Frank, the doorbell rang.

    Ste immediately opened the door, someone walked in.

    I sat straight and craned my neck to look at the door.

    The man came in step by step and stood before me atst.

    I looked up at him, mumbling, "Why are you here?"

    "Josephine," he squatted down in front of me and took my hand.

    The man squatting in front of me was Daniel. In the irradiation of vi crystalmp, his lens reflected

    dazzling light, making me dazzled.

    I looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the one who got me pregnant.¡±

    He stammered and his eyes twinkled.

    So, he didn''t have to say anything I knew he was lying to me.

    Now even a fool can analyze it.

    I told Secretary Frank that I wanted to see the father, but Daniel showed up.

    This showed that Daniel was in collusion with them.

    I really wanted to know how much I''m worth to make a man sell his wife.

    My heart was throbbing with breath and I had to take a deep breath to keep from palpitating.

    It was like a heart attack. The blood vessels were going to close up.

    "I ask you again, is the child in my belly yours?"

    He looked down at me and finally snorted vaguely, "Yes."

    I lifted his head. "Did you admit it? Is the child yours?"

    "Yes." He said.

    "Good." I got up from the couch and took his wrist. "Now that you''ve admitted that the baby is yours,

    let''s go back and tell your mother that she pped me for nothing and I need her to apologize."

    Daniel pulled me before I could walk. His expression was inarticte, ¡°Josephine, No."

    "Did we get a license?" I asked him.

    He nodded his head. "Yes!"

    "Since we are legally married and now we legally have a child of our own, it doesn''t make sense for me

    to live in someone else''s house."

    I pointed upstairs. "Help me get my luggage down. I want to go home."

    He stood still, as if his feet rooted. "Don''t be so wayward. You''re pregnant now, and it''s the first

    trimester.¡±

    I looked at him, gasping for breath. If it were not for my fast heartbeat now, I would like to swing my arm

    to give him a p.

    "Say it, who sent you here?"

    "Josephine." He hemmed and hawed and groaned.

    I got it. Anyway, I didn''t get the answer I wanted from him.

    I sat on the sofa, hugging my knees, ¡°Fuck off!"

    "Josephine." He stood in front of me. "Don''t you do that?"

    "Go." I didn''t wanna say a word to him.

    He stood beside me for a moment, and then went away.

    After he left, I noticed Ste holding a tray where a cup of cup for Daniel. She did note over since

    we were quarrelling.

    I waved to her and she came over.

    I picked up the tea from the tray and drank it down.

    He wouldn''t tell me, nor would Secretary Frank.

    Ok. I can check for myself.

    I''d got plenty of time anyway.

    Back in my room, I locked the door.

    I have a small heart, in case the owner of this house suddenly came back to me at night. Only the door

    was locked, can I sleep soundly.

 Chapter 6 A Dedicate Cufflink

    Chapter 6 A Dedicate Cufflink

    I called a friend of mine who also worked in the media. She was about to reach for anything.

    "Help me find out the owner of a house." I came straight to the point and skipped the foreshadowing.

    She was used to it. Probably she was eating noodles. While slurping, she said to me, "Ok, tell me the

    address."

    I gave her the address, and she hummed, "Got it. I''ll tell you in the morning at thetest."

    "Ok."

    When I hung up, she didn''t ask me what I was doing, and I didn''t tell her.

    Her speed was really amazing. She replied me before I had fallen asleep.

    "The owner of this house is Frank Barnes. He was born in 1990. Not bad. Now the post-90s can have

    their own vi."

    Frank Barnes should be Secretary Frank. Did he own the house?

    I was toozy to talk to her. I hung up without even saying thank you.

    The other side was really careful, even the house was Secretary Frank¡¯s.

    So I was off the trail again.

    I had insomnia, but now I can''t sleep.

    I fell asleep after midnight and woke up early in the morning.

    In fact, the environment here was super nice and very quiet. Even a bird didn''t sing from the windowsill.

    But I woke early to something in my mind, and sat on the edge of the bed in a trance.

    Suddenly, I remembered something.

    I didn''t have a clue. I woke up that morning in the Presidential suite. Although there was no one in the

    room, I took my reporter''s piss and went through the room and found a cufflink on the rug under the

    coat hanger.

    In general, people of high status customized cufflinks.

    The cufflink, however, was handmade, delicate and expensive, and, at first nce, unusual.

    I put the cufflinks away.

    On the one hand, I thought it was useful to keep it, and on the other hand, it was made of pure gold. It

    was very valuable.

    I pulled the cufflinks out of the trunk and fiddled with it in the palm of my hand.

    It looked familiar to me. I always thought I''ve seen simr cufflinks these days, not exactly the same,

    but close.

    I held my head in my hands and thought it over.

    My brain has probably be stupid because of pregnancy. I used to have a photographic memory, I

    even did not need to write a memo.

    I''d been running the news these days. I''d only met a few dignitaries, so I didn''t think I would see this

    cufflink.

    The only one I went to interview was Calvin the day before yesterday.

    Yes, Calvin!

    I patted my thigh and remembered.

    When I went to interview Calvin that day, I sat opposite him. He had a habit of holding his hands into a

    fist to cover his nose and mouth, so I noticed his cuffs.

    His cufflinks, too, were custom-made and exquisite.

    I was excited. I got up immediately to wash face and change clothes, and then went downstairs to have

    breakfast.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    I didn''t know why I thought it was Calvin.

    First of all, cufflinks were expensive and low-key, and people with no taste would not use them.

    Generally the upstart bumpkin would only use the big gold chain and brand watch to package

    themselves, instead of cufflinks.

    Secondly, I always felt the faint tobo smell on Calvin was familiar.

    I ate a meal and went outside. Ste asked me if I woulde back for lunch, I gave a vague answer,

    ¡°You cook first, if I don¡¯te back, I can have it at night."

    The driver, surnamed Dixon, was still waiting for me at the door. I got in the car and said to him,

    "DonHiu Group."

    He looked back at me and said, "You were fired. Why did you go to DonHiu Group?"

    Even the driver knew I had been fired, and It suddenly urred to me that I was living in a clear ss

    with no secrets from anyone.

    "Looking for a job." I bbed and turned on my phone.

    Turning over the news in my hand, I was wondering in my mind what reason I had for looking for

    Calvin.

    People in his position were hard to get to, and I didn''t suppose his secretary would have let me in

    easily.

    Plus, heined about me just the other day, which led to my dismissal, and I should be on the

    most wanted list in case I seek revenge.

    I thought struggled for a long time. Looking at the driver¡¯s head, ¡°I won''t go there now."

    He pulled over at the side of the road, with great execution.

    He turned to look at me. "Where are you going now?"

    How do I know where to go?

    I saw a big shopping mall, pointing there, ¡°Talk a walk!"

    Marco nodded, ¡°I park the car to underground parking lot, you stroll slowly."

    I went to the mall with my pocket empty.

    Journalists were not well paid and depended onmission.

    I do the least pleasant thing, so themission was generally little bonus.

    Danie''s family was not rich. They pooled their money and he saved his own money to buy this small

    second floor. Now there was no money for decoration. So, I gave him all my savings for the decoration.

    It was silly. Two hundred thousand was emptied. The house was premarital property, which has nothing

    to do with me.

    So I was very poor now. The day before yesterday I was fired and the editor-in-chief promised to give

    me three months ''sry, but it had not reached the day for sry, so I am penniless now.

    But I didn¡¯t have to pay to browse.

    I walked around to a famous shop and regretted as I went into it.

    I can hardly afford the stic bags of it.

    I turned around and wanted to go, but I really liked the dress on the C model in the window.

    Poor people have a habit of looking at the clothes they like, and the first thing they do is look at the

    price tag.

    I slobbered in the window for a while, then I went to the shop and found the dress. I was going to look

    at the sign and abuse myself.

    Taking advantage of no one, I turned to the sign to see: 19998.

    I was good at math, but I was a little confused when I saw the sticker price.

    It took some calction to figure out that a dress was nearly 20,000 yuan.

    A cloth was not worth so much money.

    I put the sticker back. The skirt material was slippery. It was enough to touch it for a while.

    Suddenly, a very rude man took the dress from my hand. "Would you like it, miss? Don''t touch it if you

    don¡¯t."

    It was a shop assistant.

    Famous shop standard. She despised me.

    Although I had no money, I could not lose my momentum, ¡°How do know I won''t buy it. Of course I

    need to observe carefully before I made a decision."

    The shop assistant still uses the corner of her eye to see me, ¡°That youngdy wants to try. If you don''t

    buy it, somebody else wants to try."

    I followed her gaze and saw a young woman standing not far away.

    She had a good figure and was good looking.

    My gaze was briefly withdrawn, but the man sitting on the sofa behind her froze it.

    He was in pale blue jeans, white silk shirt and light windbreaker, looking down at the phone.

    He was tall and powerful.

    Even though I can only see his side face, I can''t move my sight.

    I stared at him not because he was good-looking, but because he was an acquaintance.

    Calvin.

 Chapter 7 I Found You

    Chapter 7 I Found You

    It took no time to get here.

    The young woman pointed to the dress in the clerk''s hand and turned to ask Calvin, ¡°Is this nice?"

    Calvin looked up to have a look, ¡°Yes."

    The woman then pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°Then I will try."

    She took the dress in her arms and went into the fitting room.

    I spent a fraction of a second analyzing their rtionship.

    The attitude of a woman towards Calvin and the fact that a busy man like Calvin can apany her to

    buy clothes was enough to show the rtionship between them.

    They were a couple.

    I hadn''t heard that Calvin was married, so they may be boyfriend and girlfriend.

    I was not interested in their rtionship, but his cuffs.

    He slid his phone in one hand, and the other was his habitual fist in front of his nose and mouth.

    Taking the opportunity to approach him, I bent over him to look at his cufflinks.

    Sure enough, the cufflinks in his shirt were custom-made. Although they were not the same as mine,

    they were just as delicate and expensive.

    I was thinking about it when I felt hot on my face.

    I looked up to see, a pair of fierce eyes were staring at me.

    Calvin saw me. I was so close to him, sure he would notice me.

    I straightened up and smiled cheekily at him. "What a coincidence? Calvin?"

    He must had recognized me. Though his expression did not change, there was a gleam in his eye.

    But he ignored me and cast his eyes behind me.

    The clerk suddenly eximed, "Wow, Miss Elena, you look so beautiful in this dress."

    The clerk startled me, and I turned my head to look at the beautiful woman.

    She stood erect before us.

    To tell the truth, this skirt was simple, which was for a pure girl.

    She was too plump andplicated for this dress.

    I bet she didn''t look as good as I do.

    But she has a rich boyfriend.

    All the clerks in the shop gathered around and made effusivements.

    I was making out with Calvin.

    "Does Mr. Knight know me?" Since he ignored me, I struck up a conversation.

    I guessed there were too many women chatting him up every day, and his eyes won''t stay on my face.

    However, he did not look at Miss Elena for a while, took a look and continued to look down at the

    phone.

    He looked up at me in astonishment as I reached for his cell phone and pulled it away.

    I knew no one dared to do that but me.

    I put the phone in my pocket, and was convinced that I was a woman and he wouldn''t do anything to

    me.

    He was, after all, a public figure and a heartthrob, and his image must be taken into ount.

    He squeezed his pretty thin lips and spat out words, ¡°Miss Josephine."

    I had known that he remembered me, and that the person whoined in person could not have

    forgotten me in three short days.

    "Nice to meet you." Smiling, I offered him my hand.

    He didn''t shake my hand. He just looked at me and said, "Give me back my phone."

    "You made me lose my job." Nowadays, for a person, especially a big name like Calvin, there must be

    some secret in the cell phone that he didn¡¯t want others to know.

    I took such a big chip, I would certainly win.

    He lifted his lips in a casual arc. "So," he said, "Seek my revenge?"

    "I don''t have a knife." I sat down beside him. My back was aching after standing for a long time.

    He leaned over, as if he was reluctant to touch me.

    I didn''t mind. I was here to negotiate with him. I was not in a rtionship.

    "You made me lose my job. Give me a job and we''re done." I had no idea how I was going to get close

    to Calvin, but I just saw him and suddenly I had an idea.

    I was quick-witted.

    He chuckled and said, "You threaten me?"

    "I suppose so." I took his phone out of my pocket, pulled the cor open and threw it in.

    The mobile phone was slightly cool and got close to my chest, making me shivered.

    He thought he had never seen such a shameless man, and was shocked.

    "Now unless you turn me upside down, you can''t get your phone." I was proud of myself. Every time I

    can''t handle the news, I used all kinds of sleazy tactics.

    Our editor-in-chief often said that my face was of no use to me and would be thrown out when the

    crunch came

    Just when we are deadlocked, the sound of high heels behind us sounded.

    I knew that Miss Elena wasing.

    As she drew near, a heavy smell of perfume came over.

    I was allergic to a certain brand of perfume, so I got very ungentlemanly and sneezed a couple of

    times.

    Miss Elena red at me, with her widened eyes, "Who are you?"

    "Someone connected with Mr. Knight."

    Actually, I was telling the truth, but Miss Elena blew up right away.

    She pointed at me and stamped her foot, was unable to speak for a long time, and then went to ask

    Calvin.

    "Calvin, who is this woman?" Her voice was shrill, like a broken twig against the ss.

    She was pretty, but she had a low EQ.

    Because I saw Calvin''s face suddenly darkened.

    He took one look at me and replied curtly, "Report to the personnel department of thepany at eight

    tomorrow morning."

    He was too well-connected to waste time.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    I was quite satisfied, so I got up and left.

    He called me, ¡°Josephine."

    He remembered my name, which meant he didn''tin to me for nothing.

    I turned back and smiled to him, ¡°I will give you the phone tomorrow. Don''t worry. I guarantee with my

    personality that I won''t look at your phone."

    He didn''t expect me to be such a rascal. I had already walked out of the store by the time he got his

    reaction.

    Mall shops were numerous. I turned a lot in case he would follow me.

    I walked around several stores, stopped at the corner, and took the phone from my chest, which was

    already hot.

    It was a high-end customized version of the mobile phone of more than two million. It was said to be

    butler service. Booking air tickets, hotels and other high-end services can be done by one click.

    It was good to be rich. Everything was easy.

    I took Calvin''s mobile phone was afraid he would back out, or until tomorrow I went to DonHiu Group,

    he would give me a cleaning job.

    With his cell phone, at least I was in a position to negotiate with him.

    I was a woman. Living in this world was particrly difficult, so sometimes I can only use special

    means.

    I took Calvin''s cell phone back to the vi, threw it aside and never touched it.

    The phone rang off the hook an afternoon and an evening.

    I did not have a look at it. Ste reminded me, ¡°Miss Josephine, your telephone."

    I said I wasn''t so lucky to have such an expensive phone, then I left it downstairs and went upstairs to

    bed.

    Until midnight, I heard someone talking downstairs.

    I didn''t know why recently, my sleep was very light, and I was very easy to wake up.

    I walked out of the room, leaned on the railing and looked down. In the lobby was a tall man in a coffee-

    colored trench coat, with the light of a crystalmp hanging over him. It was a kind of psychedelic

    beauty.

    He was Calvin, holding his telephone in his hand.

    I scampered down the stairs and whirled in front of him like a whirlwind, snatching the phone from his

    hand.

 Chapter 8 I Live Here Tonight

    Chapter 8 I Live Here Tonight

    He probably didn''t expect me to be so shameless and snatch it up again. With both hands in his

    pockets, he was looking down at me.

    Ste exined, ¡°Miss Josephine, this gentleman knocked at the door and said he is your friend, so I

    let hime in."

    "Mr. Knight is really my friend, but don''t let everyone in next time."

    Ste nodded, ¡°I will make tea."

    She walked into the kitchen, and I stuck the phone in the back of my neck like I had done the morning.

    Calvin looked at me, suddenly smiled, ¡°What your editor-in-chief said is right, you are the most

    shameless one of yourpany.¡±

    I shrugged with indifference.

    I was a girl and inexplicably got pregnant. The child was not my husband¡¯s, and now I was being kept

    as a canary in this luxury vi. Sure I was shameless.

    "Mr. Knight, either you follow me or you know where I live."

    He looked at me calmly. His eyes were beautiful. In the light of the crystalmp, they had not been

    suppressed by the dazzling light.

    "Didn''t you know that cell phones have an automatic location function?"

    Oh, I really forgot about that.

    Maybe my phone suck, except it was pixted and didn''t do anything.

    I stepped back, ¡°Mr. Knight, I can return it to you tomorrow. Why are you in such a hurry? Are you not

    going to keep your promise?¡±

    "I have a very important phone call I have to take tonight."

    I was about to say something, but I felt numb in my chest and was shocked.

    It was Calvin''s cell phone that rang and vibrated in my pajamas.

    He held out a hand. ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    If I gave it to him, I lose my chips.

    "I can answer for you."

    I knew I had gone too far, for there was a faint trace of anger in his eyes.

    Calvin was a man who never showed his anger. If I can see his anger, then he was really angry.

    However, I had no way out. If I gave up this opportunity, I would take the initiative to give up looking for

    clues.

    I can''t give birth to a child if I didn''t know whose child it was and then be kicked out.

    I can''t just sit there and wait.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    So, I grabbed the phone and raced into the room, and closed the door.

    Just as I was about to lock the door, Calvin kicked open the door.

    It was lucky that I dodged, or I might have been crushed to death by the door.

    I looked at the door nk lying on the ground, froze for a moment, and then the mobile phone in my

    hand was grabbed by Calvin.

    He got through as soon as the bell stopped ringing and walked quickly to the balcony to answer the

    phone.

    I sat on the sofa by the broken door and looked at the straight back of Calvin.

    His coffee-colored windbreaker melted into the darkness of the night, and his body was indistinct in the

    mysterious night.

    He talked on the phone for more than ten minutes, then came in and stood before me.

    "You have nearly dyed my business, and it will be of no use tearing your bones apart."

    His voice was solemn, but a little more subdued than it had been.

    I looked up at him. He was tall, and now he was standing and I was sitting. With my neck up, I felt in

    pain.

    I suddenly smiled, ¡°Mr. Knight, you know the structure of my residence very well and you found the

    terrace easily."

    Just now, I felt something was wrong.

    Sitting here for ten minutes, it wasn''t until he turned around that I remembered that he had just

    answered the phone and walked right to the patio door, reached out, opened the door and walked out.

    This door was to the left, counterclockwise, abnormal. I fought with it for a long time when I was here,

    but Calvin wrenched it open.

    I was a journalist, so I was perceptive. Many people were not as insightful as I was.

    He looked at me for an instant. Originally a straight line of mouth gradually turned up, emerged a

    beautiful curve.

    "Kind of interesting." He said.

    He was either irrelevant answer or he can''t answer my question so he digressed.

    I reached out to him. "Give me back the phone."

    He raised an eyebrow to see me, ¡°Give it to you?"

    "I haven''t agreed to give it to you. It''s mine now."

    He tossed the phone high up, then caught it firmly, but wouldn''t give it to me.

    The phone rang again, but it wasn¡¯t the phone he was holding.

    He took another phone from his windbreaker pocket, looked at it, frowned and connected, ¡°Hello."

    ¡°Calvin! The voice over phone was big. The female voice was affectedly.

    A woman''s face immediately came to mind.

    Too full apple muscle, and too perfect European double eyelid.

    Miss Yao, the one dressed in the 19998 dress this morning,.

    "Calvin, where are you? I went to your house, but your nanny said you weren¡¯t there.¡±

    "I''m not at home. Go back." He lifted his eyes to look at me.

    I must have made his conversation difficult, but I wasn''t going to shy away and stood up straight in front

    of him.

    "Calvin, where did you go? I was so anxious to wait for you. I couldn''t sleep at all when I got home!"

    "I gotta go." He hung up the phone.

    He looked at me, then turned and walked out of the room.

    I followed him. "You kicked my door. I am a dependant. It is their property, and you must pay for it."

    He hurried downstairs with a series of small steps. His downstairs posture was particrly handsome.

    I followed to the door and heard the roar of an engine outside.

    I''ve never driven a sports car, but I''ve seen it.

    I hadn''t heard a sports car in days, and it was so close and parked right in front of the door.

    Iid prone cat eye and took a look, I turn head to smile to him, ¡°your girlfriend is outside now. Think

    clearly, if you go out, you will be special trouble."

    He, too, peered out of the cat''s eye.

    I didn''t lie to him. Miss Elena was really here.

    I guessed that she had located Calvin''s phone, so it was easy to find him.

    It was really annoying to have such a difficult girlfriend.

    His hand had beenid on the doorknob, but drawn back.

    He was so smart and he certainly knew that if he went out and let Miss Elena see me, she would cry.

    He did not want to feel ashamed.

    He turned and came very close to me.

    I was suddenly dizzy, for as he drew near I could smell the familiar smell of tobo.

    Although it was faint, it was special, so I remembered it deeply.

    His voice drifted over my head. "I''m going to stay here for one night."

    I quickly came back to myself. "You can sleep in my bed."

    His lip horn passing disdain and disgust smile, ¡°You had no taboo.¡±

    "You look so handsome, so it is ok."

    "If you want to work in DonHiu Group, stay away from me tonight," he said, staring at me coldly.

    "Ok."

 Chapter 9 Another Cufflink

    Chapter 9 Another Cufflink

    I followed him upstairs, but he was overthinking. I would not share a bed with him.

    Even he was handsome and rich, I have not forgotten my purpose.

    Besides, I was not a nymphomaniac.

    Nevertheless, it was good that he misunderstand me to covet to him, which could conceal my true

    purpose.

    He lived next to me in the guest room. I stood at the door smiling broadly to him and said, ¡°In fact I

    should say that sentence with you. My door has been destroyed. Don''t go to my room at night..

    He didn''t even bother to give me an eye, he turned and went into the guest room.

    I looked at his sleeve again, one rolled up on one side, one not, so all I saw was a cufflink, which was

    simr to mine.

    I went back to my room and found the cufflink, trying to remember the cufflink I had just seen on the

    Calvin¡¯s cuff.

    I can''t tell if it was a pair withoutparing them together.

    Tossing and turning, I could not sleep. I looked out of the window from behind the curtain. Miss Elena

    wandered around for a long time without daring toe in or break the door.

    She was afraid she would upset Calvin and he would dump her.

    She was not so stupid.

    Then she went away.

    I still could not sleep. After twelve o''clock, I thought that Calvin should be asleep, so I stole to his room.

    He didn''t lock the door backwards, and I had the keys to all the rooms.

    On the first day I lived here, I collected all the keys. I didn''t think they would be of any use, but they

    always came in handy.

    Tonight, for example, I can sneak into a room of who seemed like a stranger to me.

    I was on tiptoe, but I knew how to do this kind of thing.

    Once when I was working with the police on a case, I also slipped into the suspect''s room in the middle

    of the night to look for clues.

    In this respect, I had the audacity.

    His clothes hung on a hanger.

    I had habit of familiarizing myself with all the facilities and furniture when I lived in a new ce. So I

    quickly found the coat hanger and felt his silk shirt by the moonlight outside the window.

    It was of good texture and slippery.

    I felt the sleeve, and something hard touched my hand. It was a cufflink.

    I hurried to touch the other sleeve, which was soft and empty.

    That sleeve had no cufflinks!

    I was so excited that my heart was about to pop out of my mouth, but my hands were still holding. I

    decided to pull the other cufflink off and take it back to my room forparison.

    Suddenly, however, the room was brightly lit.

    I could not open my eyes for a moment.

    I put my hand over my eyes and turned to go to the door, only to bump into a man in the chest.

    I knew who he was without looking up to him.

    Calvin was naked to the waist, with strong body. His pectoral muscles were like two square big bread.

    I looked up with a smile. "What a coincidence."

    His face was gloomy. "I thought you''d touch my bed, but I didn''t expect you to touch my shirt."

    "I have a special hobby." I tried to muddle through with my nonsense, but he took me by the cor just

    as I was slipping away.

    "Why do you touch my shirt at this hour of the night?"

    I licked my lips and looked up at him.

    Either he was ying dumb or I was. If it was really him, he would recognize me.

    But he pretended not to know me, and I would not expose him.

    I smile, ¡° I am short of money. I have a rich man at home, so I want to borrow some money."

    ¡°I can call the police."

    "This is my ce. If you call the police, the police must ask you why you are living with me.¡± I said to

    him this was bad situation, ¡°If Miss Elena knows it, it will be in chaos."

    He looked at me calmly, and I was a little anxious in his eyes.

    I seldom lose myself in a man''s eyes.

    And his eyes were not so sharp at the moment.

    He loosened the grip on my arm and took the shirt out of my hand.

    "Go." He was concise.

    Of course I took my life and ran faster than the rabbit.

    I ran into my room, which had no door, and sat cross-legged on the bed. My heart was pounding with

    excitement.

    Opening the ricketymp on the bedside table, I slowly spread out my palms. Insideid a delicate

    cufflink.

    When he had just yanked my shirt out of my hand, I squeezed the cufflinks and pulled them off.

    Taking another cufflink out from under the pillow, I put the two cufflinks together and pull themp

    down.

    Delicate cufflinks glowed brightly in the light.

    My heart was pounding, and then there was another dead silence.

    The color and the style were exactly the same.

    Even the small diamond embedded above, they were both 9.

    This was a pair of cufflinks.

    One of them, on a certain day in a certain month of a certain year, was left in the presidential suite.

    It turned out that Daniel sent me to Calvin''s bed.

    But I didn''t understand.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Would Calvin still need this kind of way to have a woman with his identity?

    He had only to say one word that there was no need for such sordid methods since a flock of women

    would like toe to him.

    And just now, he looked at me with such disdain that he didn''t look me in the eye.

    I thought I was beautiful, but he had seen so many people and he might think that I was not that

    beautiful.

    I had the proof, but the logic didn''t work.

    I hid the cufflinks where I thought no one would find them and went back to bed.

    I¡¯d been puzzling over it all night, but I could not figure it out.

    But I could not ask him, "Were you the one who slept with me that night?"

    Even if it was him, he didn¡¯t admit that he recognized me, it meant he didn''t want to admit it.

    I couldn''t get anything out of it.

    I never spent time on useless things, so I was going to keep quiet and infiltrate the enemy first.

    I fell asleep in the middle of the night and woke up in the morning with two dark circles under my eyes.

    I went to the dining room downstairs, where Calvin was already sitting at the table having breakfast.

    I sat opposite him and grabbed a piece of bread and put it in my mouth. "Good morning, Mr. Knight."

    I noticed that his shirt sleeves were rolled up.

    Both sleeves are without cufflinks, so he rolled them up.

    He ignored me and took his time eating porridge.

    It was quite aesthetic for him to have a bowl of porridge.

    I hadn''t had enough sleep but I had a good appetite. I have had two bowls of porridge and a sandwich

    and a big te of ham and eggs by the time he had a bowl of porridge.

    He finished eating and went out, and I followed him.

    His car was parked at the door, so was Marco''s car.

    When he saw me bending down to get into the car, he suddenly stopped and looked at me.

    "I was curious about an unemployed journalist living in a luxury house and driving in a luxury car."

    I looked at him. His y was so good that I could see nothing of it.

    I bent down and got into the car, following his car closely.

    As the car pulled out of an intersection, I saw a car in the rearview mirror.

    It was Miss Elena who was driving. Because she followed me so closely, I could see that she wore a

    heavy makeup.

    Could it be that she didn''t go backst night and spent the night staring at the vi?

 Chapter 10 Got Rid of Her

    Chapter 10 Got Rid of Her

    In order to marry into a rich family, she worked hard. I suddenly looked at her with new eyes.

    A person for their own goals tried efforts no matter what method he used was worthy of respect, as

    long as it was not on the sly.

    I followed Calvin all the way to DonHiu Group, and Miss Elena followed me all the way.

    I searched Miss Elena¡¯s information on the way. Her full name was Elena, a little famous star, who

    asionally took advertisement and yed female-three role.

    On the inte, she was not the real girlfriend of Calvin, only that she had been a regrpanion of

    him.

    No wonder she was so radical. Of course, she should grasp the opportunity.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    I followed Calvin into the lobby and was about to follow him into the elevator. A security guard stopped

    me. "This is the President elevator. Miss, go that way."

    I looked at the one on the side, and there were a lot of people at the door.

    ording to the situation, I won''t be able to squeeze in even if I wait three groups of people walked in.

    I pointed to the ceiling. "Look, flying saucer."

    The guard looked up, so I slipped into the elevator and pressed the close button.

    With his hands behind his back, he stared at the bouncing figures above the lift.

    "That''s how you journalists work?"

    "Hey," I rubbed my nose, ¡°Special method for special case."

    "What position do you want?" He asked me.

    I thought carefully. "Director of your secretary."

    A sullen smile finally rose from the corner of his lip.

    He was a strange person. He should be mad but he smiled, although his smile was quite grim.

    "You are shameless."

    "Isn''t the director of your secretary abroad? Now you can''t find a suitable one. Since you have

    our magazine. I ampetent to be your secretary.¡±

    "You did your work." When the elevator reached his floor, he stepped out.

    I still followed him, pressing him closer and closer. "I never fight a war that I''m not sure about. You want

    someone anyway, so why don''t you try me? I''m good."

    He opened the door of an office. I peered inside and guessed, at thevish decor, that it was his office.

    I held the door to prevent him from shutting me out. "Well?"

    "I can be promoted someone to be a director from the Secretary Department." He looked down at my

    foot against the door.

    "Would you hire someone if they could help you?"

    His foot came up to mine, and with a little force he kicked my foot to the side.

    I trembled and almost fell down. The secretary who had stopped mest time came and reported, "Mr.

    Knight, Miss Elena is making a noise in the hall downstairs, and she says she must see you."

    Calvin was about to open the door to go in, but stopped when he heard the secretary''s words.

    He turned to me and said, "You can have the position if you can handle her."

    I drew back my foot against the door and began to jump around with my sore foot.

    He went into the office and mmed the door.

    The secretary had a shrink out of fear, ¡°Why Calvin is so angry?"

    When I went downstairs, Elena was still making a noise. She pointed to the nose of the security guard,

    ¡°Do you know who I am? Why do you block me in my way? Guard dogs!¡±

    I frowned. Elena was not smart in some ways.

    Even if Calvin had the intention to let her be his girlfriend, he now would think about it since she made

    a noise in DonHiu Group.

    The most important thing about being a public figure''s girlfriend was that you should be decent.

    Obviously Elena had a little bit of a problem here.

    I went over and said, "Miss Elena, let''s have a cup of tea."

    She nced at me coldly, ¡°Who are you?"

    "Secretary of Mr. Knight."

    She was stunned andter said, ¡°Are you not a reporter? How did you be a secretary?"

    "I was Mr. Knight''s secretary, the backup secretary." She was dazed when I smiled and took her by the

    hand. "Miss Elena, you haven''t had breakfast this morning. Let me go to have food with you."

    "No need." She shook my hand off.

    "Mr. Knight told me that he was worried when you didn''t eat breakfast."

    Perhaps my performance was sincere, Elena believed me.

    Unconvinced, she followed me to the breakfast shop at the downstairs of the mansion next to DonHiu

    Group.

    I ordered a full meal for her and also for myself.

    She was still hostile to me. "I know Calvin spentst night in your house."

    "But nothing happened to us." I stuffed a hunk of egg into my mouth.

    "I don¡¯t believe you."

    "You have to. If you don''t believe it, it is like sending a message to Mr. Knight that you''re going to get

    dumped."

    I told her this in good faith, but she jumped up at once. "What did you say? I know you are bad, and

    you are having an affair with Calvin."

    In the morning, with all the bustle in the breakfast shop, I didn¡¯t want to feel ashamed.

    I held her down. "Do you understand? If you go on like this, Calvin will dump you."

    She widened eyes angrily. Suddenly she said, ¡°He has not slept with me."

    I thought for a moment before I put the logic of her statement through.

    She meant that Calvin had not slept with her, so he would not dump her for the time being.

    I could not suppress smile, ¡°Why does he have to sleep with you? If a guy isn''t going to sleep with you

    within a week he dates you, he''s less likely to sleep with you in the future."

    She looked at me and went pale on face.

    ¡°No!¡± She shuddered, ¡°I have a good figure."

    She could have not phrased herself to me.

    "Doesn''t it say that after a man sleeps with a woman, he gradually loses interest in her?"

    "But he''s not even interested in sleeping with you!"

    She blushed and turned pale, then threw her fork in front of me in exasperation. "You want to make me

    quit, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Calling people names all the time won''t solve the problem.

    I now fell such a situation, but I did not scold a sentence.

    ¡°No, I have to go up for Calvin!¡± She jumped off the stool and started to walk out. ¡°He didn''t shut me out

    before yesterday!¡±

    I held her, ¡°There are numerous security in DonHiu Group. Do you think you can rushed to the 16th

    floor of Calvin''s office? Besides, aren''t you afraid he''ll hate you more and more?"

    She stopped talking and looked at me sadly. "What can I do?" she asked.

    She had a stic face and no brain.

    "Go back and be good."

    ¡°You''re trying to coax me away, I won¡¯t let you seed!¡± She gritted her teeth.

 Chapter 11 Meet Daniel Dixon

    Chapter 11 Meet Daniel Dixon

    "Go back and find out what kind of woman Calvin likes, then you can be the kind of woman he wants."

    She blinked, feeling confused.

    "Or, you can find out what kind of woman Calvin''s mother is. Generally speaking, a man¡¯s future wife

    looks like his own mother."

    Her eyes got bright. "Like mother-inw?"

    I didn''t care what cards she yed. I looked at her and smiled, letting her figure it out.

    She left after she understood that she could not see Calvin even if she wanted to.

    I went back after I made sure she left with her car.

    Calvin was having an office meeting in a room full of senior managers. Secretaries were taking notes

    nervously. And there was a recorder on the desk

    I sat in a corner and took notes of what other people said, which was the basic skill of a journalist.

    After listening to it roughly, I began to write an outline, and then listened to the tape and expanded it

    after the meeting.

    It was simple. They didn''t have to be scared like that.

    After the meeting, the secretaries huddled together to listen to the recording of Calvin.

    I know Calvin must be very strict in his work. Otherwise the secretaries wouldn''t be so nervous.

    Their leader had resigned and it was leaderless, so they were like headless flies.

    I sat down with them but they didn''t notice.

    Finding an idleputer, I began to expand the outline bybining it with Calvin''s recordings, and

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    soon finished writing the minutes of the meeting.

    Then I typed it and gave it to one of the secretaries. "Give it to Mr. Knight!"

    She saw a strange face in the secretary''s office, so she looked at me. "Who are you?"

    "I am Josephine Wood, your new director."

    They believed it and stretch out a hand, ¡°Director Wood, My name is Alice Newman."

    "Director Wood, my name is Olive Smith."

    I shook their hands with a smile. I had their names in mind.

    Alice went to hand in the minutes of the meeting andter came back to tell me, ¡°Director Wood, Mr.

    Knight wants to see you."

    I sorted my clothes and walked into Calvin''s office. He had changed his white silk shirt into a dark blue

    shirt with dark gold stripes. I looked at his cuffs and found it had a fine cufflink.

    "What are you looking at?¡± A cold word cut short my nce.

    "Looking at a handsome man." I wasughing.

    He looked up. I read in his eyes a great deal of disgust.

    I knew he hated me.

    But why did he sleep with me since he hated me? After he messed up my life, I didn''t know how to

    move on."

    ¡°Did you tell my secretary you are the director of Secretary Department?" He asked.

    "You said that as long as I could get rid of Elena Jenkins, I can take any job in the Secretary

    Department, and only the secretary position would be eptable for the time being."

    It was very rude of me to speak to him.

    However, Calvin was an unusual person. If waspliant, he might ignore me. But If I didn¡¯t respect

    him, he would pay attention to me.

    "You got rid of Elena? But she will show up again."

    "You asked me to drive her away, not to kill her. As long as she is alive, sure she will show up again.

    But I hadpleted the task you gave. Will you go back on your word?"

    He lowered his eyes and smiled with a nice curve of his lips.

    What a delightful man. With such a face, the kid in my belly would be beautiful no matter it was a boy or

    a girl.

    "Josephine." He called me when I was distracted.

    "Yes." I hastened to answer.

    "There''s a lunch meeting at noon and a cocktail party in the evening. I''ll hire you if you do a good job."

    "That''s not what you said." I sneered.

    "It''s up to me. You have no room to bargain." He bowed his head and went on with his work. "Go out

    and meet me at the office gate at twelve noon."

    I watched him for two seconds before I turned and walked out the door.

    I spent a morning in the secretary''s office and basically got to know the workflow of being a secretary.

    Director, in particr. I needed to summarize and screen the information of other secretaries before

    reporting it directly to Calvin.

    But there was not a requirement for social.

    Alice told me, "Mr. Knight''s special assistant will do it."

    ¡°What''sst name of the special assistant?"

    "Dixon."

    Damn, there were many with thest name Dixon.

    I feel upset to hear the surname Dixon.

    At twelve o''clock I was waiting for him in front of Calvin''s office. He walked out of his office and walked

    by me.

    I followed him. Suddenly he stopped to look back at me.

    From head to toe.

    "Is that all you have?"

    I looked down at myself.

    It was amuter dress a few years ago, a silk shirt and high heels.

    I did not wear it a lot since usually a pair of sneakers and jeans would do during my work.

    I wore this suit to interview Calvinst time. This was the only formal suit I had.

    "I have a lot of t-shirts and jeans. I''ll go back and change them now if you like."

    He looked at me patiently, ¡°Forget it, get better dress in the evening banquet. I will take you to buy

    clothes after dinner."

    "You''re such a good boss." I praised him with all my heart.

    He ignored me and walked straight into the elevator.

    On the drive to the restaurant, he sat in the back seat and I sat in the copilot seat.

    He suddenly asked me, ¡°Do you know who to have lunch with?"

    I never fight an uncertain war.

    "Senior executives of DT Electronic."

    He didn''t speak to me again after I answered.

    I peeked at him in the rearview mirror. He closed his eyes and rested, with hisshes hanging on his

    lower eyelids, casting a beautiful curve.

    He was a good-looking man with superior family and supreme status.

    There were a lot of women out there who wanted to have kids with him. Why did he choose me?

    And, in that way?

    I really wanted to get him drunk and asked him.

    There was a party tonight. Here was my chance.

    The restaurant we had lunch was very nice, and I was secretly pleased.

    Because I was a journalist and I have fast food or hamburger for lunch. I needed to pay first. The

    finance of our magazine would give the money for dinner long after.

    When I entered the restaurant, I sadly slipped a note to Calvin.

    He looked down. "What?"

    "I treated Elena to breakfast this morning. This is the invoice. You have to give the money to me."

    He took one look at me and dropped it on the floor.

    I picked it up and followed him. Unexpectedly he refused. Wasn¡¯t it too chinchy for a vice president to

    do so?

    As soon as I got my footing, the other side¡¯s senior had arrived. As I was lowering my head to put the

    invoice back in my bag, I heard a familiar voice.

    "Hello, Mr. Knight. I''m the marketing manager of DT Electronic. My name is Daniel Dixon."

    Daniel?

    Enemy met.

    I looked up as he was looking at me.

 Chapter 12 Daniel Assaulted Me

    Chapter 12 Daniel Assaulted Me

    We saw each other. Obviously he did not expect to see me here. He was stunned andter called my

    name, ¡°Josephine."

    Daniel was a member of DT Electronic. On the way I thought there was a possibility to meet him, did

    not expect to meet him.

    Calvin looked at him and at me. His mouth raised a cheerful radian, ¡°Manager Daniel, do you know my

    new secretary?"

    Daniel was stunned, ¡°A new secretary?"

    Looking at Calvin''s smile, I suddenly realized that he deliberately selected me for the lunch.

    Alice said, generally speaking, the secretary had no need to social entertainment.

    He understood my situation so well that I felt, at first, that I was underestimating him.

    There were altogether four people present, me and Calvin, Daniel from DT Electronic and their

    chairman.

    Perhaps Calvin asked the chairman of DonHiu Group to arrange Daniel to attend the dinner.

    He was trying to embarrass me.

    It seemed that he didn¡¯t know me very well.

    I''d been through a lot of embarrassing moments in my life and I was used to it.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    So I had my food while they were talking.

    Calvin asked me to order the dishes, so I ordered all expensive food. I like crabs and I ordered two

    huge treasure crabs.

    After the food was served, Calvin looked back at me and said, "Are you hungry?"

    "Yeah, so I am having dinner."

    "Order two more veggies." He said.

    Rich people eat vegetarian food when they had dinner out. Poor people only ordered what we didn''t

    have the chance to eat.

    After the food was served, I was so absorbed in it that I did not hear their conversation.

    Daniel had been watching me, then secretly peeled the crab ws and put them into my dish.

    I used chopsticks directly to push them to the table. I won¡¯t have the food he helped me.

    This subtle move was captured by Calvin. He smiled faintly, ¡°Manager Daniel is a gentlemen. He even

    takes care of my secretary. Have you got married?¡±

    With a smile, he pushed his ck-framed sses and said, "Yes, yes."

    "I heard that ManagerDaniel''s wife is a beauty." Daniel''s chairman said with a smile, ¡°She is a reporter,

    ManagerDaniel is lucky.¡±

    Daniel''s chairman hadn''t met me, and I hadn''t met him either.

    Daniel''s dinner was not good enough, so he only can invite the general manager.

    I used the hammer to hit the crab, and the hard shell was into pieces.

    Then I looked for crab meat in the hard shell. My cell phone rang. With my hand full of crab oil, I turned

    it on with the back of my hand. It was a message from Daniel.

    ¡®It urred to me that you can''t eat crabs.¡¯

    I turned my head and continued to eat.

    Who said that pregnant women should not eat crabs? I had a friend who lived by the sea and gave

    birth to three children. She had crabs every meal and they kids were all healthy.

    Besides, I won¡¯t keep the kids. I would like to eat whatever I want.

    I was full, while they didn''t move their chopsticks. I nned to take it back and I can have it while I

    watched TV at night.

    Calvin asked me to pay the bill. I held out my hand to him. "Money."

    He pped a card into my hand and I took it.

    "Josephine." Daniel''s voice sounded behind.

    I knew he wasing, but I never looked back to him.

    He came to the front of me. "Josephine," he said, "How did you be Calvin''s secretary? Didn''t you

    quit your job to take care of your body in the vi?"

    "I didn''t quit. I was fired." I corrected his words, ¡°Mr. Daniel, are you responsible for watching me give

    birth to the baby after you sold me?"

    "Josephine, I know you''re mad at me," he said quietly, "But now that it''s happened, can you be

    realistic?"

    I took the card the cashier gave back to me and put it in my pocket.

    "How should I realistic? Please advice."

    "Give birth to the baby, and then I''ll take you home, and we''ll move on as before, shall we?"

    The crab meat was like stuck in my throat.

    I wanted to spit in his face, but I didn''t want to waste such a good crab.

    "Will you ept me after I gave birth to other people?"

    "Yes, Josephine." He took my hands and showed his attitude, "Believe me, I don''t mind. As long as you

    give birth to a baby, if it''s a boy." A strange light came over his face. "If it''s a boy, it would be better."

    I thought the man needed to carry on the family line, so it would be better to have a boy.

    I was confused by Daniel''s reaction now.

    He looked at Calvin naturally and didn''t have much reaction when he saw us together.

    It was he who put me to Calvin¡¯s bed, so he knew anything about it.

    I looked at him deeply. "Daniel, answer me honestly."

    "Ok."

    "How much will you get after I gave birth to the baby?"

    He blushed and he instinctively resisted. "No, I get nothing."

    "You get nothing after I give birth to someone else''s baby. Aren''t we losing in this business?" I smiled.

    He looked at me, wondering if I was being sarcastic or mad.

    But I never yed by the rules, and Daniel should know me well.

    He looked at me for a moment. "Weren''t angry?"

    "I''ll be angry if you don''t get a cent."

    A look of relief came over his face. "Josephine, you''re a smart person and you won¡¯t struggle with

    things that aren''t necessary."

    "How much is it?¡± I asked him.

    He gingerly held up two fingers to me.

    I asked, "Twenty million?"

    He stared at me and looked shocked, "No, two million?"

    Two million?

    I smiled and held on to the wall to steady myself.

    "Are you sure?" He sold me for two million?

    "It is hard to earn money." He sighed, ¡°Only two million. You can rest assured that when you give birth

    to a child, you will be given a million red envelopes. I don''t want any of that. You can have it all.¡±

    Shall I thank him for his generosity and righteousness?

    I clenched my fist, raised my hand without hesitation, and gave him ps from side to side.

    As the chairman of Calvin and Daniel stepped out of the elevator, they saw me beating him. The

    chairman was shocked, with his mouth open enough to put a cake in.

    Daniel did not expect that I would beat him in the public.

    I noticed the expression on Calvin''s face. It was half a smile with a theater-going look.

    The President''s mouth closed, ¡°Manager Daniel, Secretary Josephine, what''s the matter?"

    I shook my numb hand and told them in a faint tone, ¡°He assaulted me."

 Chapter 13 I Got Fooled

    Chapter 13 I Got Fooled

    I turned and walked away in the shocked eyes of the chairman and Daniel.

    When I was out of the restaurant door, Calvin followed up.

    His mischievousugh hovered above me. "Did he really assault me?"

    "Why do you think I hit him?" I answered him calmly.

    He said nothing more.

    He knew the rtionship between Daniel and me but he did not reveal that.

    I kept silent too. It''s fun to y games with smart people.

    I got on the car, thinking we would go back topany, but he said to the driver, ¡°S-TANG."

    S-TANG was the shopping mall I met him and Elena. Why were we going there?

    The driver drove the car to S-TANG and he got off first.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    I was sleepy after the dinner and nod off in my seat.

    He pulled the door open and pulled me down.

    I was stunned and asked him, ¡°Why?"

    He let go of me and moved forward first, and I had to trot after him.

    I followed him into the famous store of the day.

    He tilted his head on the dress in the center of the window and said to the clerk, "Give her this dress to

    try on."

    The clerk immediately went get it. Yesterday Calvin came and bought a same dress to Elena.

    The clerk went to get the skirts. There were only two of them, free size.

    "Will you buy it for me?"

    "Don¡¯t you have the card?" He half smiled.

    I forgot all about it and quickly gave it back to him. "I haven''t been paid yet and I don''t want an

    advance."

    "It''s a gift for you." He put the card away. "Don''t dress too shabby tonight."

    I knew I was poor, and I liked this dress.

    Although Elena also had one, it didn¡¯t matter. There were only two in the whole city only. I usually wore

    a T-shirt, which was the same with women in the vegetable market.

    The clerk had already brought the skirt to me respectfully, ¡°Miss, have a try."

    She followed me, standing on tiptoe against the door frame as I walked into it.

    I was taller than her without high heels. I didn''t need her to block for me.

    After changing my clothes anding out, I stood looking at myself in the mirror.

    It was true that clothes make the man.

    My vision was not bad. I looked better than Elena in it.

    The dark khaki satin fabric with the coffee-colored edges perfectly delineated my figure.

    Luckily, I was on the early pregnancy, so there was nothing changed in my figure.

    I pulled my hair back and was pleased with myself in the mirror.

    There was a kind of arrogance.

    Calvin''s figure suddenly appeared in the mirror. He stood behind me. He was taller than me.

    "Not bad. Do you have any earrings?"

    When I was about to say I had, he said, "Well, go and buy it now. Yours must be a bargain."

    Well, I thanked him.

    It was for me, of course I would take it.

    He bought me the dress, new heels, sparkling diamond earrings, and a handbag.

    I didn''t even say thank you. I was arrogant to ept them.

    He looked at me strangely. "You are different from those women. People always say thank you when

    they receive my presents. But you didn¡¯t.¡±

    "If you want to hear it." I said but didn''t want to thank him.

    In the afternoon he gave me leave toe home and dress up.

    I slept all afternoon, and then changed my clothes in twenty minutes. Daniel took me to the cocktail

    party.

    I''d been to ces like this before.

    A well-informed reporter was not afraid.

    I was Calvin''spanion tonight. He was wearing a light beige suit that went well with me.

    Such a choice of color made him special.

    He motioned me to put my hand in his arms, and I took his arm without flinching.

    There were a lot of dignitaries at the party. I used to think about my job, and I would like to get more

    news on such an asion.

    But today, I came here thinking only about the food.

    Nothing else matters except for food.

    When entering the venue, Calvin soon met his acquaintances and was surrounded by them. I found the

    dining area and got directly to seafood and hot dishes, neglecting cold food and drinks.

    Who would be so stupid as toe here and eat cold dishes? I love seafood. I want to eat crab.

    When I was holding a trap to pick up crabs, a voice of exasperation sound, ¡°Fox!"

    What a familiar name.

    I turned around and saw Elena standing in front of me.

    She wore the exact same dress, the exact same earrings, the exact same heels, and even the exact

    same handbag.

    Before I could understand what was going on, Elena pped on my face.

    I failed to dodge, and the p hit me firmly in the face. Her fingernail was very long and sharp, which

    cut my face and made me hurt.

    She tried to hit me again, but was stopped by me holding her hand.

    My face hurt, but I can''t care now.

    "Miss Elena, what are you doing?" I asked her in pain.

    "Fox! You fox!" Elena shrieked with rage, ¡°Calvin invited me to this cocktail party. What are you doing

    here dressed exactly like me?"

    Calvin invited her to join us?

    Subconsciously I turned my head and saw him on one side of the room.

    He lifted his ss, raised it in my direction, and drank it down.

    My face burned and I understood at once.

    I was nk in mind.

    He told me to drive Elena away and gave me the job.

    Then he took me to a dinner, where I met Daniel.

    He bought me clothes, bags, shoes, jewelry, and took me to a party in the evening.

    But he also bought exactly the same things for Elena.

    He invited Elena and knew she would embarrass me.

    I sneered and took my step back, and then took a piece of cake and threw it at Elena.

    She screamed and looked down at the mess on her chest, pointing at me.

    She loved to be pretty, so she did not entwine with me, ran into the bathroom clutching the chest.

    I left quickly by the back door of the venue.

    I thought I was clever, but in the end I was fooled by Calvin.

    He had been messing with me with no intention of giving me a job.

    He used Elena to humiliate me and make me quit.

    However, I know how to deal with Elena, so before she made me embarrassed, I got away with it.

    I went to the hospital to have my face checked. Her nails were painted with nail polish, and I was afraid

    that I might get infected by chemical.

    I would probably have to fend for myself for the rest of my life, so a pretty face was still useful to me.

    I went to the emergency. The doctor gave me the medicine, and then told me nothing was serious, the

    wound was not deep, and I should take rest these days, as well as it won¡¯t get scar.

    The wound was not deep, but it was long.

 Chapter 14 He Was Not the Father of My Kid

    Chapter 14 He Was Not the Father of My Kid

    I didn''t have much money left after I got a cab and went to the emergency room.

    I called Daniel. It was he who caused me to be like this. Although I hated him, I would not be so lofty as

    not to use him.

    He immediately picked me up in his car outside the hospital.

    On the left cheek were the five fingerprints, which was a bruise.

    Daniel was not a handsome boy.

    He was not clever, and he had an ordinary family, but he was not satisfied unexpectedly after marrying

    me.

    He got out of the car and pulled the door open for me gantly. I stopped him from bending over to

    fasten my seat belt. "Get out of my way."

    He moved moodily back into the driver''s seat and looked at me ruefully instead of starting the car.

    "What is wrong with you?" he said, ¡°The man keeps you with good condition, so that you can take care

    of the fetus, but you hung out with Calvin. Who is he? He is a yboy!"

    No matter from his tone, I didn''t think Daniel had sent me to Calvin''s bed. Moreover, Daniel didn''t seem

    to like Calvin.

    "Don¡¯t you want me to have the baby? It would be good for the baby if I bonded with the father." I

    looked at him.

    His expression was strangely strange.

    This was a person''s most direct expression and should not be faked.

    "What are you talking about?¡±

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    I didn''t want to y charade with him anymore, plus I hadn''t had dinner until now and I got hurt, and my

    mood was at bottom, so I screamed at him hysterically, "Tell me! Is Calvin the father of my child?"

    Daniel was shocked with his eyes widened, ¡°What are you talking about? Why is the Calvin the father

    of your child?"

    I can''t show him my cufflink because I didn''t have them with me.

    And, suddenly, I felt a little weak in the evidence that the cufflinks alone proved he was the father of my

    child.

    For a moment I was speechless.

    Daniel was excited, ¡°Oh, I understand, no wonder you want to get close to Calvin, you thought Calvin is

    your child''s father!"

    I slumped back in my chair, as if the backbone of my body was gradually pulled away.

    I didn''t even bother to ask him. Judging from his expression, the answer must be no.

    I leaned back in the chair for a while, opened my eyes and said to Daniel, "Drive or not?"

    He started the car. While driving, he rambled, ¡°Josephine, you have been stubborn for half a lifetime. I

    admit that I am sorry to you, but I cannot help. We are all ordinary people. He had a crush on you. If I

    do not do that, we are now death. But don''t worry, they said once you had the baby, they wouldn''t do us

    any harm. And I''ll forget it ever happened, and I''ll love you just as much.¡±

    He said, holding my hands.

    I shook off his hand at once, and felt sick when he touched me.

    Nothing had happened?

    Of course he could pretend it had never happen, but me, I would have a baby, which was a piece of

    flesh fell from my body. How could I pretend it had never happened?

    He was not angry that I shook him off. Daniel had a good temper and would never be angry.

    I thought he had a good temper and could tolerate me.

    But now I felt that temper was not important. The most important thing was the heart.

    I can''t see what was in his warm heart.

    But I was sure he was a chicken.

    Someone''s got a crush on his wife, and he dropped his wife off in their bed.

    I was not amodity. How could he?

    But he didn''t even have the guts to rify things for me in front of his mother.

    I was really cold in heart to him.

    "Stop the car." I said coldly and unfastened my seat belt.

    "We''re not there yet!" He panicked when he saw that I was going to open the door. He hurried to stop

    the car in the side of the road, ¡°What are you doing?"

    ¡°I don''t want you to send me. I don''t want to see you again from today. I felt sick about you." I got off

    and mmed the door.

    I stepped forward in high heels.

    Daniel y caught up with me in his car, stuck his head out of the window and shouted to me, "Josephine,

    is because you are pregnant, and you are sick?"

    I stopped, turned my head, and shouted, "Fuck off!"

    There were many wicked people in the world, but some bad people had their pattern.

    But Daniel had not. He was disgusting.

    It made me sick.

    I managed to get back to the vi. I was about to break my feet.

    When I was back to the vi, I asked Ste to carry me water to wash my feet.

    I didn''t usually wear high heels, but today I walked a long way in them.

    Then I had a diner

    Ste and Bet helped me lift the bucket to the restaurant, I soaked feet while eating.

    I forgot all worried when I used phone while I was eating.

    I forgot to chew a big chunk of braised pork in my mouth.

    That video of Elena and I wearing the same clothes made the headlines.

    I had been a reporter for three years. And I became heat on the first day I became a secretary to

    Calvin.

    I read thements, which was malicious. They scolded me.

    Did I eat their rice or wear their clothes? Did it matter to them if I rob a man?

    I ate up a table of dishes while watching this kind of news. I admired myself being heartless.

    After eating and taking a bath, Iy on the sofa and watched TV.

    Ste sat on one side to help me cut fruit. There were a lot of fruit in the white big te. And she gave

    me the fruit with delicate fork.

    Iy and watched TV while eating fruit.

    I knew that Instead of being treated like a VIP, I was now a surrogate mother, which was equivalent of a

    captive pet. I had my value.

    By the time my value ran out, I would be thrown away.

    So while I can be used, I enjoyed what I deserved.

    "I want durian." I said to Ste.

    "We don¡¯t have it. I''ll buy one tomorrow." Ste said immediately.

    "HMM." I was quite satisfied with having everything I want.

    But I was not going to live this good life any longer.

    On the way back, I had made up my mind.

    I was going to abort the baby.

    No matter who that person was, I won''t let him seed.

    He wanted me to give him a baby, don¡¯t ever think about it.

    I wouldn''t be a birth machine even if I were to die.

    But I had no money.

    I asked Ste, ¡°Did Secretary Frank leave pocket money to me?"

    Ste and Bet looked at each other, and then shook their heads, ¡°Secretary Frank only gives us

    money to buy food every day."

    What a jerk! I was worse than a canary.

 Chapter 15 Asked Him For Money

    Chapter 15 Asked Him For Money

    At least the canaries have money to spend. But I was just being fed like a pig.

    I stopped eating when I was angry, and went back to my room to sleep.

    Before going to bed, Bet knocked on my door and asked me with my dress in her hands, ¡°Miss

    Josephine, do you want this skirt washed? It looks so expensive. Do you want me to have it dry-

    cleaned?"

    The dress, that expensive dress!

    I jumped out of bed and grabbed the dress. "No, no, it''s not dirty."

    "Ok, go to bed early." Bet turned and closed the door.

    I held the dress and carefully dug out the tag inside.

    I did not cut off the tag, and the dress was not dirty, since I only wore it once. After I returned it

    tomorrow, I would have twenty thousand.

    And I had the invoice of the handbag and the earrings.. I would return them too.

    The high heels were wasted. I walked a lot with them tonight. The sole must wear, and it was

    impossible to return them.

    With money, I would have the abortion.

    I turned off the light, looking at the dark ceiling with my hands covering my belly.

    It was not that I was cruel, but I could not give birth to a child without knowing who the father was.

    If I gave birth to it, I should at least know who the father was.

    I would also tell him that it was not I didn''t love him, but I could not give him any love.

    The next day I slept till noon and let the driver to send me to S-TANG after breakfast.

    He must be surprised that an unemployed woman spent her days at the mall.

    I went straight into the mall and to the famous store.

    The clerk, who was the same person yesterday, was enthusiastic, ¡°Miss, we have new arrivals today. I

    will give you to try."

    I parried her hand and showed her that I was not being followed by a fat cat to pay me. Instead, I held

    out my bag.

    She looked at me. "What do you mean?"

    "Return it."

    She looked incredulous. "What are you saying?"

    I took out a letter ofmitment from the package and showed it to her. It clearly stated that the goods

    could be returned and reced within a week, provided they were not damaged or soiled.

    Now the brand shop had humanized management, otherwise business would not be good.

    The clerk looked at me with aplex expression, took the bag from my hand, took out the clothes

    and checked it carefully.

    Go ahead and check it out. I checked it out beforehand anyway, and I can''t see any ws.

    A few clerks looked around for a long time, and I looked at them coldly. "If you make the clothes bad

    from touching it, it will be your responsibility."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    When they heard this, they gave up and reluctantly returned the money to me.

    "Card number, please."

    "What card number?"

    "The bank card number that paid this dress at that time!" The clerk had a poker face.

    "No, just give me the cash."

    "No, it will be returned to where it came. You paid by your bank card, so it will return to that bank card

    only.

    Damn it, if it returned to Calvin¡¯s card, it had nothing to do with me.

    Needless to say, the jewelry and handbag were bought with Calvin¡¯s card, and they could only be

    returned to his card.

    I sat on the sofa wondering what to do.

    If returned, the money would be returned to his card. In that way, I got nothing. But I won¡¯t give up.

    The clerks were talking about me at a volume I could hear.

    "Even if someone bought it for her, she would not be able to afford it. She returned it the next day."

    "She is poor but she wants to wear luxury brand."

    I really did not understand that we were ordinary people, why they looked down on others in a brand

    shop.

    They were also raised in the same environment, and they thought they were superior to others.

    I stood up and went over to them, and they retreated out of guiltily.

    I negotiated with them, ¡°Give me cash. The dress is 19998, I only want 15,000, you can keep the rest

    for your tip."

    They looked each other. One of them, who had been particrly attentive to me yesterday, looked

    annoyed. "You''re trying to drag us and get us expelled! Don''t think of that."

    I knew it was going to happen. Thepany had rules, so they dared not to do so.

    "Ok then, return to the bank card."

    "Are you sure?" They looked at me.

    "Sure."

    They probably thought I at least had a designer dress if I did not return it.

    I was poor, what can I do with a designer dress?

    After I returned the dress, I returned handbag and jewelry.

    Then, I found out the breakfast invoice ford Elena yesterday morning. And I was ready to ask money

    from Calvin.

    But of course I couldn''t go to his office. The security guard couldn''t let me go up there.

    I won¡¯t be stupid to quarrel with the security downstairs like Elena, which would only let Calvin hate her.

    Yesterday I read Calvin''s schedule. I knew he had an appointment at noon today.

    It was a woman who did business with him.

    I went to that restaurant and there was nothing I could afford to consume except water.

    I can only sit, but I was hungry. I had the eager to let Ste send food to me.

    The waiter was impatient. Fortunately there were a few people in the western restaurant at noon,

    otherwise he would certainly resent me to take a table for nothing.

    The woman opposite Calvin was beautiful, looking at Calvin affectionately.

    No wonder Calvin was tsundere, all the women around him liked him.

    Well, a spoiled man.

    Calvin went to the toilet on the way. I sat on my own seat and yed with my mobile phone. After a

    while, I saw a man standing beside my desk.

    There were fine stitches in his clothes, which was hand-made.

    There was only one man affordable for handmade suit and took the initiative to approach me.

    I raised my head to look at him, ¡°What a coincidence?"

    "Coincidence?" He sneered, ¡°Do you mean that it is a coincidence that Ie here for a meal and you

    drink water and y games?"

    "Do you own this western restaurant?"

    "Did you see my schedule?" It was good to connect with smart people. They were frank.

    ¡°I''d watch them for a month. Here they are." I pointed to my head. "Mr. Knight is charming that I want to

    follow you for a month."

    Instead of being angry, heughed, ¡°An unemployed young woman is bored."

    "You didn¡¯t give me a job." I nced sideways at his table. He had ordered half a lobster, half a steak,

    and half a grilled quail. He had barely touched them.

    "Will you continue?" I pointed to his table.

    He didn''t get what I meant. "Huh?"

    "You don''t give me a job, at least give me some food." I got up and went to his table, and then returned

    to my table with hisrge te, buried my head in my food after I showed him a smile.

 Chapter 16 Elena Came to Me Again

    Chapter 16 Elena Came to Me Again

    I learned from his expression that he wanted to crush me, and the woman he having dinner with was

    shocked to death.

    But it had nothing to do with me. There was nothing more pragmatic than to be full.

    I used a knife and fork on my desk, and his things had not been touched. They were sanitary.

    I art half full, raised my head. He stood still looking at me, ¡°What do you what? Say it!"

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Good, I liked direct people.

    I took out the invoice and pped it on the table. He looked at it. It was forty-two dors and fifty-seven

    cents.

    "That''s all you wanted?" It was incredible.

    A rich man of course it was not a big deal, but it was of great use for me.

    He felt all over his body and told me, "My assistant is at the door. You can get himter."

    "No hurry." I smiled and showed him the refund form.

    He gave a frowning look. "You returned everything I bought for you and then came to ask me for

    money?"

    "Smart." I said, ¡°You bought them for me, so I have the right to control. I chose to return them, but the

    refund has been returned to your card. Alipay or WeChat?" I picked up the mobile phone, ¡°It¡¯s up to

    you."

    He looked at me seriously and did not smile.

    In fact, he was intimidating when he did not smile, letting people¡¯s leg involuntarily shiver.

    But I didn''t.

    I was a woman. He was a gentlemen and he can''t beat me.

    So I was not afraid of him.

    He looked at me for a moment and said, ¡°Go to my assistant."

    ¡°Ok.¡± I put the phone away, stuffed the half quail into my mouth and walked out, clutching it in the

    waiter''s startled eyes.

    The assistant was having pasta in the car outside the door. That''s what assistant was supposed to do.

    He can''t share a restaurant with the boss.

    I tapped on the window and he opened it and looked up.

    "Did Mr. Knight tell you? He owns me sixty-nine thousand eight hundred and forty-two dors and fifty-

    seven cents."

    His phone rang. He looked down at it and understood.

    He got out of the car and transferred the money to me.

    This money was enough for me to slowly look for a job.

    But the most important thing now was to have abortion.

    I shook my phone at my assistant, ¡°Thanks."

    I got into a taxi without looking back.

    This was thest time I looked for Calvin. I said to myself that from today on, whether he was the father

    of my child or not, I would never look for him again.

    I wanted to find out the truth. I didn''t want to get confused.

    Now, since I had no ability to figure it out. I did not want to tangle with Calvin any longer.

    He thought I am a woman like I''m just like Elena and all those other women.

    He was handsome and rich, but it had nothing to do with me.

    I didn¡¯t have the intention to get close to a rich man. If did, I would not have married Daniel.

    I bought a lot of snacks and nned to watch TV shows.

    However, I saw Elena''s car in front of the vi.

    As I turned to run, she screamed as she rushed toward me and grabbed my arm. "Josephine, you fox!"

    Could she change the way she called me? She only used one word to call me. It was so uncreative.

    I snatched her hand away. "Miss Elena, are you bored? Am I the only person you know who doesn''t

    have a job?"

    She was angry and red at me. "Don''t you think I don''t know why you try so hard to get close to

    Calvin?"

    What else can I do?

    He was handsome and rich. I only knew him for a few days and he bought me 60,000 dors of things.

    But I didn¡¯t want to talk to her. Elena might have a problem in mind after the stic surgery.

    I turned to go, but she tugged at me. Although this woman was not tall, she was strong. She used all

    her strength to hold me, I failed to leave.

    I was pulled to the front of her car. After she shoved me in, she got into the car and locked the doors

    and windows.

    Because I was pregnant, I unconsciously redoubled my efforts and didn''t push her hard.

    She started the car, and I looked at her with my snack in my arms. "Where to?"

    "I will reveal your true face to Calvin."

    What have I got to be revealed by her? It was funny.

    I unpacked a pack of crisps and crunched them. "There are so many beautiful women around Calvin.

    Why are you picking on me? Miss Elena, you''ve got the wrong person!"

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to distract me!¡± Elena drove and turned to look at me, ¡°There are many beauties around

    Calvin, but they are not as cunning as you!"

    Cunning? Well, if she had to analyze me that way.

    Elena drove the car to DonHiu Group, and then got off the car angrily.

    I grabbed her. "He has a meeting this afternoon."

    ¡°What?¡± She red at me.

    "I mean, he''s not in the office, he''s in the convention center."

    She waspletely stunned. "What should I do then?"

    "Go to the convention center." I was kidnapped by her, but I gave advice to her.

    She turned the car around without hesitation. I was surprised she trusted me so much.

    What if I lie to her? She was brainless.

    She drove the car to the convention center, pulled me in, and started to run inside.

    "Miss Elena, bring your brain, ok?" I sighed and pointed to the electronic disy screen on the hall

    wall. "DonHiu Group, 2:45 to 4:30, central projection conference hall 3rd floor. Now he''s having a

    meeting. Do you want us to be driven out by the security?¡±

    She stopped, looking bewildered.

    "Really?"

    "If you don''t believe me, you can go up, but I won''t go."

    I sat down on the sofa in the lounge area.

    She sat down opposite me.

    In fact, I could run away. When I was a report, running fast was skill, because I might be beat if I ran.

    But I did not run away. I was doing nothing anyway. I should like to see how she revealed my true face

    in front of Calvin.

    I was idle, and it was fun to watch a show.

    I yed mobile phone and she touched up makeup, putting mascarayer byyer. I was stunned and

    asked, ¡°Why do you put on so manyyers?"

    "Not your business.¡± She gave me a nk look and continued to paint.

    Suddenly, she leaned over to me and almost hits me, ¡°You''re not wearing makeup?"

    ¡°Yes!¡± Was it weird that I didn''t wear makeup? I didn''t usually wear makeup, exceptst night.

    ¡°You''re lying!¡± She gritted her teeth, ¡°You must wear Korean nude makeup, otherwise your skin won¡¯t

    be so good?"

    I happened to have some wipes in my bag, so I wiped them vigorously and showed her the white

    wipes. "See? No makeup!"

 Chapter 17 Are You Pregnant?

    Chapter 17 Are You Pregnant?

    She was depressed, but still incredulous. "How can you look so beautiful without makeup?"

    I thanked her forplimenting me, but I knew I was pretty.

    Otherwise, Daniel would not take this advantage and sent me to someone''s bed.

    I wanted to know the truth.

    But suddenly I was tired and did not want to pursue.

    The rest of the time, I continued to y with the phone, she continued to touch up makeup.

    Until I saw the figure of Calvin came out from the elevator.

    "Here hees." I said.

    Before I could I react, Elena rushed to him, she still pulled me.

    She ran so fast in her high heels that she almost hit him.

    Calvin''s assistant reacted quickly and immediately reached out his hand to stop us.

    He was tall and strong, and presumably he also served as a bodyguard.

    Calvin saw us and stopped.

    He was unpleased to see me. He saw me at noon and then again two hourster.

    His look to me was the same as that to Elena.

    In his eyes, I didn¡¯t want to give up on him like Elena.

    It hurt me.

    I was not a woman like Elena, and I didn¡¯t want to be that kind of women.

    Elena grabbed my wrist, making me feel in pain. She rushed to Calvin, ¡°Calvin, this woman deliberately

    got close to you. She is not a good man!"

    People came and went in the exhibition center. Calvin just had a business meeting. Now there must be

    many colleagues.

    I whispered to Elena, ¡°Miss Elena, at least you should go out and talk about it!"

    She red at me. "Stop trying to be nice! I know what you think!¡±

    Calvin strode to the entrance of the Exhibition center.

    Elena grabbed me and followed him all the way to the parking lot.

    I had never had the experience of chasing a man like this before, and I felt sick of it.

    Calvin''s assistant opened the door. Calvin turned his back on us, probably he did not want to give us a

    second look. "Elena, I made it clear to you yesterday that you are not fit to be my girlfriend."

    Oh, she was dumped. No wonder she got mad at me today.

    ¡°No, Calvin!¡± Crying, Elena clutched Calvin''s arm with both hands, ¡°Josephine has got married, do you

    know? This woman cheated on her husband after they were married, andter she was pregnant with

    another man''s child!"

    Elena checked me carefully.

    But I felt Calvin''s back stagnate, and then he suddenly turned to me and said, "You''re pregnant?"

    When he said it, I could tell it was a knee-jerk reaction.

    When a person suddenly epts an unknown thing, it is usual to be surprised first and then ept

    slowly.

    His first reaction told me that he didn''t know I was pregnant.

    He slept with me and didn''t know I was pregnant.

    But if he had kept me and wanted to have his child, it was impossible that he did not know.

    It didn¡¯t like he was pretending.

    Suddenly, my heart was cold, with fingers shivering.

    I found that subconsciously I wanted that person to be Calvin.

    Why?

    Because he was handsome? Because he was rich?

    I took my hand back from Elena''s and slowly turned to walk to her car.

    Elena shouted to me, ¡°Where are you going? Come back and make it clear!"

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    She was clinging to Calvin now, so she didn''t catch up.

    I walked to her car, my snacks still in the passenger seat.

    They parked the cars so close that they could hear me when I spoke.

    I said to Elena, "Open the car door. I want to get my snacks."

    She had now been pushed away by Calvin and was now entangling with Calvin''s assistant.

    She ignored me. And I didn''t have time to watch her badger a man who didn''t want her at all.

    "Elena, open the door!" Then I picked up a brick and said, "If you don''t open the door, I''ll break the

    ss!"

    She took one look at me. "Don''t you dare!"

    She thought I dare not, but she didn''t know me very well.

    I held up the brick and hit it, but I failed in the first time.

    The ss quality of the sports car was not that bad. I kept trying.

    Elena had to let go of Calvin and ran to me. While running, she cried, ¡°Are you crazy?"

    She was reluctant to give up her luxury car, so she opened the door for me. I sat in the passenger seat.

    She stood outside staring at me, ¡°What?"

    "Send me back."

    The convention center was so far away that I could not even get a taxi here.

    I had my money out of shame, so I cannot spend it so recklessly.

    She looked at me like a fool. By the time she knew it, Calvin¡¯s car had already left.

    She stamped her foot and cried, ¡°Calvin, Calvin! My Calvin!"

    I tore open a bag of gummy candy, tearing and biting, looking at Elena cry.

    She cried as she drove, with her makeup destroyed.

    She cried and scolded me, ¡°You fox, if I can''t get Calvin, you won¡¯t get him."

    "I never want to have him." The gummy candy was so hard on my teeth that my cheek hurts.

    "You''re lying."

    "I''ve only known him a few days, so why would I want him?"

    "Calvin is so handsome and rich, why don''t you want him?" She was so surprised that she forgot to cry.

    "He is handsome and rich that I want to get him?" I was amused by her theory, ¡°There are many rich

    men in the world, should I get them all? In that way, I will be tired to death."

    "You lie. You must like Calvin, but you dare not say so." She gnashed her teeth.

    There was nothing in the world that I was particrly afraid of.

    I turned my head and nced randomly in the front, but suddenly it scared me.

    "Car, car! Elena, watch the road!"

    Elena looked to the front and saw a car approaching.

    She was so busy talking to me that she forgot to drive.

    She screamed and whacked the steering wheel, then our car went straight into the flowerbed on the

    side of the road.

    "Put on the brakes, fool!¡± I called out to remind her, but it was toote.

    The force of the crash knocked out the airbag and it hurt so much in my face.

    My first reaction was to protect the child, so immediately I touched the lower abdomen, but fortunately,

    it did not bump into the belly.

    I was fine except for my face.

    Elena beside me burst out crying, ¡°Help! God, I disfigured. You fox, my face, look at my face."

    I looked back at her with difficulty. There was no blood on her face, and the fact that she could scream

    at such a high voice meant it was not serious, ¡°Is the nose fake?"

    She looked at me in dismay. "My nose has fallen in? Did the prosthesis fall out?"

 Chapter 18 A Car Accident

    Chapter 18 A Car ident

    She cried too loudly that it was noisy to cause my headache.

    "No."

    "How about my jaw?"

    "Neither."

    "Cheekbones?"

    "Your cheekbones are fake, too?" I was amazed. "Is there any real ce in your face?"

    "The skin is real!" She was shameless. As she howled I tried to get out of the car.

    I hit my leg. It hurt.

    She was still crying in the car, I looked at her irritably, ¡°Get down. Do you want to stay there to

    celebrate your new year?¡±

    "I''m stuck." Her crying face was ghostly and her mascara glued to her eyes.

    I limped over to her and took a look. Her foot was stuck between the elerator and the brake. Pulling

    it out would have been fine, but it would have skinned her ankle.

    "Just take your foot out."

    ¡°No, no, no!¡± She cried out loud, ¡°It hurts, I''m going to die!"

    "Your foot is just stuck. You can''t die!"

    ¡°No, no, it hurts too much!¡±

    What a charming youngdy. I took out the phone to call the police first, then I opened the door and

    squatted down.

    She was horrified. "Why?"

    "You hold me and I''ll help you pull your feet out."

    ¡°No!¡± She shook her head like a rattle, ¡°I can''t pull my feet out, I''ll die of pain!"

    "Your car is leaking oil. If you don''t get out of the car, it will explode!" I frightened her. In fact it would be

    fine even if there was car oil leakage, as long as there was no open me.

    Elena was brainless. She believed what I said.

    She believed it and cried even more bitterly than before, ¡°I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die..."

    "Shut up if you don''t want to die, you''re killing me!" I leaned into the car with all my strength. Then I put

    my hands around her feet. "Just hold it," I said, "You''ll be all right."

    "Oh, help..."

    She screamed so horribly that I yanked her foot out.

    Because of inertia, I squatted on the ground. She climbed out of the car to, crying.

    ¡°Run, run."

    I got up from the ground, endured the pain in my leg, and went to the co-pilot to get my snack.

    She screamed at me, "It''s going to explode. Why do you still want the snack? You''re so desperate!"

    She was stupid.

    I pulled the car door open to take my snacks and Elena''s bag from the seat.

    I took the stuff and walked to her, but found Calvin turned back. Elena at the moment was low-key.

    Probably she knew her face was like a ghost, so she did not rush over, but sat in Calvin¡¯s car with the

    help of the bodyguard.

    I threw Elena''s bag to her, ¡°Your bag!"

    I sat on the roadside. Calvin stood several meters away from me, looking down at me, ¡°You are not

    going?"

    He''s human enough to look back and after found what happened to us.

    "I called the police. I am waiting for them." I looked up and told him.

    His eyes rested on my leg. "You''re hurt."

    I was wearing jeans with a wash cloth. The cloth was so thin, so it was scratched and blood was

    gurgling from the inside.

    I pull the belt of T-shirt bottom out to tie the leg. When I was a report, I often injured.

    A simple dressing like this would work until the police arrive.

    I put my head down on my knee and the bleeding made me dizzy.

    I felt himing towards me, his tall body bending over me, and then he reached out and picked me

    up.

    "I''m fine." I whispered to him, ¡°You take Elena to the hospital first!"

    He said nothing, took me to the side of the car and put me in the back seat next to Elena.

    I heard his maic voice saying to his assistant, "Stay and exin to the police."

    Then he got into the car and sat in the passenger seat.

    The car was moving. It was supposed to take us to the hospital.

    Elena secretly looked into the mirror, and then wiped her face with wet wipes.

    She probably wanted to touch up her makeup. I was speechless that she cared out her face right now

    under such a situation.

    ¡°It hurts, it hurts. I''m going to have scar on my leg.¡± She wailed as she touched up her makeup.

    I looked down at her ankle, which,pared with mine, was nothing more than a scratch.

    "It''s all right. This kind of bruising doesn''t scar."

    She looked at me suspiciously. "Really?"

    "Really." I handed her a toffee. "This will calm your nerves."

    She took it and stuffed it into her mouth. "Milk," she said, "I don''t like dairy."

    She was picky.

    I was leaning on the back seat with sugar in my mouth and my eyes closed.

    My legs were aching, excruciating, I didn''t know if I was breaking my bones, I could feel the cold sweat

    oozing from my back and soaking my clothes.

    But Elena kept talking to me, ¡°Hey, Josephine, you should have warned me earlier just now, and I

    wouldn''t have crashed."

    "Hey, Josephine, did you pull my foot intentionally? My leg was very painful."

    "Well, why are you so pale on the face, Josephine?"

    I was dying of pain. Can I look good?

    Would she shut up?

    I put my hand on the man''s shoulder in the front seat and said through gritted teeth, "Stop the car. I

    want to get out."

    I would rather take a taxi to the hospital than listen to Elena nagging me. Her voice exacerbated the

    pain.

    Calvin looked back at me quickly and then told the driver to stop by the side of the road.

    I pulled open the door and was about to get off. Calvin got out and leaned over to pick me up.

    "Leave me by the side of the road." I said.

    He carried me all the way to the car in the back, which was supposed to be his bodyguard.

    He carried me straight to the car and put me next to him.

    "Drive."

    Well, as long as I didn''t sit with Elena, it was quiet and I can endure even if my legs ached.

    ¡°Very painful?¡± He asked me.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    I gritted my teeth and smiled at him. "Take a Guess."

    I was not Elena who would coddle to him. I would endure and it would be fine.

    I didn¡¯t say I was in pain from beginning to end.

    By the time I got to the hospital, I was in a daze.

    I had a deep cut. A piece of metal of Elena''s car cut my calf. It needed cleaning and stitches.

    I was out of luck. When the doctor was about to sew up my needle, he said, "I''m out of anesthetics. I

    have to go to the pharmacy to get it.¡±

    The cut in my leg had opened a big gash, and it will bloom like a flower.

    "Sew me up. No need for anesthetics." I said to the doctor.

    The doctor was so startled. Calvin beside him gave me a second look.

    "It would be in great pain if you don''t take the anesthetic." he said coldly.

    I was not stupid. I know it of course.

    But I was allergic to anaesthetic. Last time I took anaesthetic for tooth extraction, it almost killed me.

    I said lightly, ¡°Sew it up!"

 Chapter 19 It was not Calvin Made Me Pregnant?

    Chapter 19 It was not Calvin Made Me Pregnant?

    Maybe the pain was numb, I didn¡¯t feel in pain for the first injection, so I was calm.

    Calvin looked at me and thought my brain had had a problem that I did not take anaesthasia during the

    operation.

    When the doctor had finished, he said, "This youngdy is so brave that she didn''t even wrinkle her

    brow after sixteen stitches."

    He described me as brave.

    After the stitches, he prescribed anti-inmmatory drugs to me.

    Elena in the next door was to have the wound processed, shouting loudly.

    I can''t walk on my leg. If I put pressure on it, it would open up.

    I said to Calvin, "Get me a wheelchair and let Elena pay for it."

    She hurt me, and I would let her go easily.

    Calvin stood to one side, like a straight gpole.

    Would he be cool in the hospital?

    I know he was handsome, and the nurse paid attention to him when they walked by.

    Calvin was much more human than I thought. He actually found me a wheelchair and put me on it.

    Elena was still dressing. I walked to the door of the room in my wheelchair and knocked on the door.

    Her high octave soprano dropped momentarily, ¡°What?"

    "Sixteen stitches in my leg. It''s bound to scar me. Compensate me one hundred thousand at a time, or

    I''ll sue you.¡±

    She was in dangerous driving.

    She opened her mouth wide and forgot to cry. "Are you crazy about money?"

    "I took the memo out of my bag, wrote down my bank ount number and then pat it in her hand, ¡°You

    are a public figure. You want to be decent, but I don¡¯t. Anyway I am now unemployed. If you dispute

    with me over these money, I will report to the media every day about you. If you want to get heat again,

    I am cool with that.¡±

    I patted her the note and walked away.

    But instead of going straight out of the hospital, I found a gynecologist and made an appointment with

    her for tomorrow''s surgery.

    The doctor looked at my leg in surprise. "You want an operation under such as situation?¡±

    "The surgery had nothing to do with the legs." I said.

    If I didn¡¯t have the abortion now, the child would get older and older. It would hurt me and I was afraid

    that I would be reluctant to him.

    I walked into the elevator in my wheelchair and out of the hospital.

    I called a car and it arrived when I arrived.

    The driver was very nice and not only picked me up but also packed my wheelchair away in the trunk.

    The car started off, and I caught a glimpse of a figure passing dimly in the back mirror.

    I wasn''t sure if it was Calvin. I wasn''t beautiful enough to let him peek at me.

    I returned to the vi. Ste was surprised to see my came back in wheelchair, ¡°Miss Josephine, what

    happened?"

    "A car ident." I was concise, reached out and took her arm, ¡°Call Bet and take me in."

    Bet ran in a hurry, and they helped me into the house.

    My whole body was stained with blood. Ste helped me to wash a bath and change my clothes. I

    Ste looked that me. Probably she thought I was a heartless woman.

    Iughed out loud even my leg was badly injured.

    I was not heartless, but in this special period, I had to hide my heart, or it would hurt easily.

    I had the chicken soup that Bet cooked for me. She said she would cool fish congee to me

    tomorrow.

    It was a pity that I had to have an operation tomorrow, otherwise I could enjoy a few more days.

    When I was full, I felt tired and tried to sleep with my eyes half closed.

    Suddenly, Bet hurried to the door of the room and said to me, "Miss Josephine, Secretary Frank is

    here."

    I had been here for so many days. Secretary Frank showed up at the first day he brought me here. In

    the other days, I didn''t see him. Why was he today?

    Did he know I was hurt and came to console me?

    I lied on the bed, ¡°Let hime in!

    "What can he do even he was here? I can''t get out of bed to meet him.

    Secretary Frank walked in, still dressed in a suit and tie, looking very serious.

    He stopped at my bedside, without flowers or a fruit basket. He did not appear to be visiting.

    And there was not a smile on his face, as if he hade to me me.

    What guilt did I have to see his gloomy face?

    I looked down at my phone as if I hadn''t seen him.

    He finally spoke, ¡°Miss Josephine."

    "Well." I snorted, without looking up. "What''s up?"

    My attitude probably let him angry, he spoke again with louder voice, ¡°Miss Josephine, have you been

    too day these days?"

    I was ying a game. And I did not stop.

    Secretary Frank shouted at me, "Miss Josephine, you are not here on vacation!"

    He yelled at me and I covered my ears, and then I found I failed the game.

    Mobile phone screen appeared a line of characters: Goodbye!

    I threw the phone aside and looked up at Secretary Frank. "What''s wrong? Why are you so grumpy?"

    He looked at me and sneered suddenly, ¡°Miss Josephine, have you done enough? You are hurt now.

    Could you stop for a while?"

    I looked at him with a sneer, and I saw in Secretary Frank''s eyes the contempt and disdain for me.

    I was afraid his boss was a big shot. And he thought it was my pleasure to give him a baby.

    Pooh, I was going to have an abortion tomorrow, without leaving them a thought.

    I fumbled for a pack of prunes on my nightstand and dropped one into my mouth, ¡°I''ll do whatever I

    want unless you lock me!"

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Miss Josephine, don''t think the boss has a good temper, you''d better be obedient!"

    "You''re wrong." I threw the prunes back and looked up at Secretary Frank''s face. "Now you are

    begging me to give birth to a child, not me begging to me," I said, "I can do anything at any time, and

    the child will not be kept."

    He didn''t expect me to say this and looked at me dumbfounded.

    He thought that I was the heroine in the drama of sufferings, and that I would weep and faint at every

    turn or beg him to spare me?

    "Miss Josephine!" He shouted my name angrily, not knowing what to say next.

    Suddenly, the mobile phone rang. I picked up and found Elena transferred one hundred thousand to my

    bank card.

    Her execution was good. I thought I was going to deal with her for a while!

    Sixteen stitches for a hundred thousand, it was enough.

    I was in a good mood, so I didn¡¯t want to care about Secretary Frank.

    Iy down and pulled the quilt over my head.

    Through the thin quilt, I heard Secretary Frank''s sulky voice, ¡°Miss Josephine, I''m here to warn you, if

    you don''t behave, you won''t be sofortable like now."

    During my years as a journalist, what kind of threats did I not face?

    I pulled down the quilt, looking at Secretary Frank''s angry face. I asked him coldly, ¡°Is it Calvin made

    my pregnant?¡±

 Chapter 20 He Was Finally Here

    Chapter 20 He Was Finally Here

    Then I looked him in the face.

    He paused.

    His expression was strange, with a little guilty.

    Why was he guilty?

    I had already concluded that it had nothing to do with Calvin, but Secretary Frank''s expression really

    made me suspicious.

    He quickly adjusted, ¡°Miss Josephine, don''t think nonsense. Calvin is not the person."

    "You know Calvin, too?"

    "He''s somebody. How could I not know him?" Secretary Frank didn¡¯t want to fight but threw me a

    mobile phone, ¡°Buy things on inte when you are bored. The money is enough for you.¡±

    Secretary Frank left. Before he left, he told Bet and Ste to watch me closely and not let me make

    trouble again.

    After he left, I threw away the cell phone he had left me.

    He was supposed to know what''s happened these days.

    I returned the clothes bought for me by Calvin and asked him for money, and extorted Elena.

    In his heart, I was a woman who loved money very much.

    They money I asked them was deserved by me.

    But I didn''t want that man''s money. He wanted it for my body, my child, and I won''t let him seed.

    In the next morning, I woke up and heard someone talking downstairs. I leaned out of the window and

    saw some fooding.

    Usually Bet go out to buy food, and Ste did housework at home, but both of them did not go out

    today.

    Secretary Frank told them to watch me closelyst night. It seemed that they were not going to go out

    today, nor would they let me go out.

    I made an appointment with the doctor yesterday for today''s operation, so I must go out.

    I held the wall step by step to move downstairs. Ste and Bet came to help me when they saw

    me, ¡°Miss Josephine, why do you go downstairs? If you want something, we''ll send it to you."

    Well, it looked like I was being held prisoner.

    I sat closest to the gate, wondering how I was going to slip out of here.

    If it wasn''t for my bad legs, they wouldn''t have been able to run after me.

    Bet handed me a ss of water. When I took it, I made a deliberate hand shake, and then the

    water all poured on my leg.

    The water was hot, but not that hot.

    I screamed, "Oh, it hurts!"

    Because it had just poured into my wound on the top of the gauze. Bet did not know my wound

    was like, so they panicked.

    "Miss Josephine, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I did not hold it tightly!" Bet was taking cry sound, ¡°Miss

    Josephine, are you all right?"

    "It''s killing me. Take the medicine chest!" I screamed.

    Bet hurried upstairs.

    I looked at the stunned Ste, ¡°Go take clothes for me. Do you want me wear the wet clothes?"

    Ste came to her senses, and hurriedly ran upstairs.

    I would run now!

    I gritted my teeth, got up from the sofa, walked to the door, picked up the sneakers from the shoe rack

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    and ran out without putting them on.

    Driver Dixon was not at the door. I didn''t need a car because I was grounded.

    I slipped from the path. Not long before I heard Ste and Bet shouting.

    I knew the neighborhood better than they did, and I had already made several turns to explore all the

    exits.

    I got on the taxi at a remote exit that I had hailed it beforehand.

    The car took me directly to the hospital. I looked at my watch and the appointment with the doctor was

    9:30. It was only 9 o''clock. I can catch up with that.

    It was easy to defeat them.

    Iid my hand upon my belly, and was filled with sorrow at the thought that I was soon to kill a living

    being.

    But it had to be done.

    If I kept it, one day it would ask me who its parents were.

    I wonder what the man would say to him.

    Or he would have another mother who loved him the way everyone else thought she loved him.

    I gave birth to my first child but couldn''t be with him.

    Now, he was just a tiny embryo with no small hands, feet or brains, so it wasn''t too cruel to abort him

    during early pregnancy.

    When I got to the hospital, the kind driver asked me if he would help me in. I shook my head and

    thanked him for his kindness.

    I hopped into the hospital and into the operating room.

    The operation was simple, and I chose the most expensive project which would be carried out by the

    director of obstetrics and gynecology.

    This kind of surgery was harmful to the body, I certainly wanted to do the least harm to myself and feel

    the least pain.

    Iy quietly on the operating table while the doctors and nurses prepared for the surgery.

    It was a minor operation, not soplicated.

    The doctor stood in front of me after disinfection, ¡°I will have artificial abortion operation for you now.

    Have you determined your mind?"

    "Yes." Nonsense. It was like a cut with a knife once he asked me about that.

    I looked calm, but I knew how bad it would be for me to take him off.

    I closed my eyes and said nothing as the nurse gave me a preoperative disinfection. A cotton ball

    dipped in iodine and wiped my skin. Goose bumps rose wherever the cotton ball went.

    I closed my eyes tightly, the nurse patted my leg, ¡°Do not be nervous. I will give you immediately on

    anaesthetic. It is painless."

    "Ok."

    The nurse gave me anaesthetic. Gradually, the ce in the lower abdomen did not feel anything.

    It was a strange sensation, as if the limbs and head were still there, but the belly was gone.

    The nurse give injection to my buttock, ¡°Do you feel pain?"

    If it weren''t for me to see that, I didn¡¯t know what she is doing. I shook my head, ¡°No."

    "Good, I''ll operate on you now."

    The doctor came over and bent over me.

    I was a girl. From this moment on, I was a woman who had had a miscarriage.

    I was gonna to find that man and kill me.

    Suddenly, the door of the operating room was knocked violently. The doctor picked up the instrument

    andter frowned, ¡°What is going on? Lily, go and see."

    The nurse walked out of the operating room and opened the door. Iy on the operating table, with

    body and mind all dead.

    The nurse said in astonishment, ¡°What? Cancel the operation? Who are you?¡±

    "Family."

    ¡°What family?"

    ¡°The father of the child."

    Then came the footsteps. Though I was drugged, I was not deaf, and I heard every word they said.

    The father? Did he finally show up?

    I used the arm to support the upper body vigorously, ¡°Doctor, cover me with the sheet!"

    I didn''t want to be seen by a stranger when I was so embarrassed.

    I should like to see who that man was.

    I felt vaguely that his voice was so familiar to me, but I was allergic to anesthetics and my body was

    slightly hot, which affected my thinking.

    The curtain was pulled back and a man stood in front of me.

    I looked at him and he looked at me.

    "Oh, it''s you..."

 Chapter 21 You Finally Admitted it?

    Chapter 21 You Finally Admitted it?

    When I woke up, I was in the hospital ward.

    I was not like a chick flick heroine who woke up and whispered, panting, and asked the person next to

    me, "Where am I?"

    This meant that the heroines had no basic discernibility.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    The environment in the hospital ward was so remarkable that I didn''t have to guess.

    My eyes moved slowly to the man sitting in front of my bed. He had long straight legs in his well-made

    suit.

    He was staring down. His handsome face tinged with sadness.

    "Hello." I said.

    He looked up at once, leaned over me when he saw that I was awake, "You''ve been cruel on yourself."

    "Isn''t it cruel to you? It''s your baby I was trying to abort," I replied.

    "Yeah." He looked at me unemotionally. "But you just had an ident yesterday and you got sixteen

    stitches in your leg."

    "And I forced you out?" I gave a light smile, but I suddenly found I cannot open my mouth. I touch my

    face and found it swollen.

    "Give me the mirror." I said to him.

    He handed me his phone, of which the back could be used as a mirror.

    I saw a pig''s head inside.

    I was allergic to anesthetics, so my face was swollen.

    He called the doctor, and the nurse and doctor came around to examine me. I looked at him through

    the crowd.

    He was tall, so he stood out from the crowd. I could see him at a nce.

    It was him.

    Calvin.

    I was a little relieved, at least it was not a bald man with arge belly.

    He was handsome and rich.

    I was burning feverishly, like a baked potato.

    The doctor exined to Calvin, ¡°She has to stand it. Anti-allergy medicine can''t be used by pregnant

    women."

    "How long will thisst?" He asked.

    "At least a week."

    ¡°Will she die for being burn in a week?"

    ¡°Physically cooling will help."

    I raised eyelid to see Calvin, ¡°Don''t talk nonsense, it kills me."

    He came up to me and looked me over. His face was so close to mine that a feeling of pressure came

    to my heart.

    "Why did you take anaesthetic when you know you are allergic?"

    "To have operation!" I told him lightly.

    "You''re punishing yourself, aren''t you? Because you''re going to take the baby away?"

    Damn. I won''t punish myself with my body. I turned to my side and put my face to the wall.

    He put his hand on my shoulder and turned me over again. "You are crazy," he said.

    Oh, it was not the first day I''d been crazy.

    Looking at his bright and dazzling eyes, even if I was now burning in a daze, I wanted to exim, this

    man was good-looking.

    I licked my lips, smiled and asked, "Are you the father of my child?"

    He stared at me, then moved his head down at a vertical Angle, then up again.

    He was nodding.

    "Then why didn''t you admit it?"

    "How can I admit that I slept with a woman, with my status?"

    Then why should I have the child born?"

    ¡°I have such good genes, why not give birth to the child?"

    He was narcissistic.

    But I was satisfied with his answer.

    I dozed off to sleep.

    I fell asleep in the heat and woke up in the heat.

    When I opened my eyes, Calvin was gone.

    I have a special care, who got close to me when she saw me wake up, ¡°Miss Josephine, would you like

    some water?"

    I''m hanging up saline and glucose, which wasn''t much use for allergies, but at least it would slowly

    metabolize my anesthetics.

    I shook my head. I was turning into a stuffed pig.

    "Miss Josephine, would you like something to eat? You haven''t eaten anything for a day.¡±

    "No, what''s yourst name?" I asked the special care.

    "Myst name is Dixon."

    Damn, why had I met so many people named Dixon recently?

    I closed my eyes, ¡°Nurse Dixon, or you shut up or you go out."

    I did not feel well and I didn''t want to listen to unconstructive nonsense.

    The door was pushed open, and the voice of Calvin said, "Has she troubled you?"

    When I opened my eyes, he was talking to the special care.

    I was the mother of his child. Now I was suffering. And heforted others.

    He approached me carrying a thermos bottle, which did not really match his expensive outfit.

    He emptied the soup as clear as water from the bottle.

    He didn''t leave but went to get me something to eat.

    "Snow pear pig lung soup, it can clear lung detoxification." He helped me up.

    The smell of pig offal came up to my nose.

    I used to like to eat all kinds of pig offal, but being pregnant made me sensitive to certain smells.

    I turned my head away. "Take it away."

    "Have a bowl." He tried to pursue me.

    "No, no." I fretted, ¡°I can''t stand the smell."

    He pinched my chin and turned my face around. "Do you think I''m patient enough to coax you to

    dinner?"

    He wasn''t angry. He just looked fierce.

    I was not afraid of him. Why did he put such a face?

    "I did not let you coax. Get out if you had no patience!" I had a bad temper, and I couldn''t control it

    when I was ill.

    Nobody dared speak to him like this. He had been praised up since he was a child.

    Heughed instead of being angry. It was such a split personality. Every time I thought he was about to

    be angry, heughed.

    "Are you convinced that you are the mother of my child, that you have nothing to fear?"

    ¡°Yes!" I said, ¡°Anyway, the shelf life is only a few months, why don''t I take advantage of it?¡±

    Calvin was beloved by millions of women. And I dared to abuse him now.

    He unclenched my chin and turned to nurse in the corner, ¡°Call some people in, tie her hands and feet,

    and then pour the soup into her."

    Nurse Dixon was still in a daze, his tone became fierce, ¡°Go!"

    Nurse Dixon hurried out.

    I didn''t believe he would do that. I didn''t know why, but I thought he could do anything for anybody

    except me.

    Probably, I wasn''t trying to get anything on him, so I treated him the way I treated others, and he had a

    sense of novelty.

    To put it bluntly, he was cheap.

    I made him feel fresh.

    I could not eat any rice for three days. On the fourth day, Secretary Frank came.

    He was still acting like a mystery. I knew who the father was. He was still pretending.

    I was dying, but my fever was out today.

    "Miss Josephine, after this lesson, I hope you will be safe. Wait until the baby is born, and you will be

    free."

    I ignored him. Now Calvin was not here, and he swaggered in front of me.

    Calvin could do nothing to do with me. I didn''t drink soup that day. He just said that, but finally he didn''t

    let me drink soup.

    "Miss Josephine, you only have one life. You are the one who will suffer in the future if you don¡¯t take

    care of yourself."

    I lifted my eyes. "Secretary Frank, that''s enough."

 Chapter 22 Are You Afriad?

    Chapter 22 Are You Afriad?

    Secretary Frank nagged me in bed for ten minutes and was ejected by the doctor who came to round

    me up.

    What was he? His boss showed up and he pretended to be a bully to me.

    After checking on me, the doctor told me happily, ¡°Miss Josephine, your fever is gone. Fortunately you

    made it through. Mr. Knight suggested that we give you anti-allergy medicine a few days ago.

    Fortunately we didn¡¯t use it. Otherwise you now cannot keep the child.¡±

    I was surprised and looked at the doctor, ¡°Does he know that with the medicine the baby will be gone?"

    ¡°He knows! Mr. Knight loves you very much and would rather have no children than see you suffer."

    Never mention the word love.

    But the doctor''s words got me thinking.

    Didn¡¯t Calvin want a child? Why can he give up the kid but to make me feel better?

    Did he have a good heart, or did he feel ashamed of me?

    Iy in the hospital for a few more days before I waspletely cured.

    Calvin came to pick me up in person. My leg was almost fine, but I still walked with a limp.

    He looked at me, then bent down and picked me up.

    "Put me down, I''m notme." He was always picking me up.

    "Many women want me to hold her." he snorted.

    "I''m not one of them."

    He looked down at me. "Are you faking this to get my attention?"

    He was narcissistic, seeing himself as a flower.

    He put me in the car, but the car didn''t head to my vi.

    We drove to another luxury neighborhood and stopped at a vi.

    "ce changed?" I was helped out of the car by him and looked around.

    The original ce was good. I did not know why to change the ce.

    "This is one of my vis. You will live here from now on."

    "Oh, it''s all the same to me to be kept in a different ce. It wasn''t given to me." I limped in.

    He followed and picked me up and walked through the door.

    Compared with thest vi, the decoration was much more stylish. I liked it better here.

    "Good, I like the gallery tone." I gushed.

    He put me to sit down on the sofa. A meek girl in her early twenties hurriedly sent me slippers, ¡°My

    name is Sally."

    "Hello, Sally." I looked into the kitchen and there was a busy figure in it.

    Big house standard. Vi, two service personnel.

    "You may take whichever room you like upstairs." He pointed upstairs.

    I would choose since he asked me so.

    There was an elevator in this house. It was the height of perversity.

    I push open to see the room one by one. When I saw a room that had master temperament, and the

    disy inside and decorate were very manly, I pointed to that room, ¡°That is it."

    He leaned against the doorframe and gave me a significant look. "You''re a good pick. This is my room."

    "You live here?" I was surprised. I didn''t expect him to bring me to his house. "You only have this

    house?"

    ¡°I have many houses, but this is the only one I like." He pressed his hand against the door. ¡°Are you

    sure you want this room?¡±

    ¡°You won''t break your word, will you?¡± I sneered, holding the wall to go in. I like the breath here, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But this is my room. I can''t sleep in another bed.¡±

    ¡°Then we can sleep together!" I said to him with a smile, "Please."

    He raised a good-looking eyebrow, raised one side of the lip angle, smiling.

    ¡°Do you think I dare not?¡± He suddenly bent down and picked me up, kicked the door and carried me

    into the bedroom and put me on the bed.

    He rolled over onto the bed, did push-ups with both hands, and then hung over me looking at me.

    I wondered how long he couldst.

    I guess I was the first calm woman in his bed.

    I was too calm, but he didn''t get used to it.

    "Josephine." His voice came from the back of his throat, slightly murmurous, but with a tantalizing note,

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I wonder what the bottom line is of a woman like you?"

    "I only have underpants, no bottom line." What''s the bottom line in bed? No fun.

    Originally, that Calvin was a yboy on the inte was not a truth.

    "Josephine, I should like to see how casual you are."

    "What are you reserved about?" I scoffed, "My first time was taken by you. Yes, I was married, but I

    didn''t sleep with Daniel. Now I finally understand why he did not insist after I refused him. It turned out

    that he sold me to you in a high price, since a virgin is more valuable.¡±

    Clearly speaking of my tragic past, but I said like aedy.

    His ink eyes looked at me for a moment, suddenly, I have a little flustered.

    Because, suddenly, his head bent towards me, and then his lips stopped my chattering.

    My mind suddenly went nk and I didn''t think of anything.

    I thought a lot but I rarely had a nk mind.

    I didn''t have sex with Daniel, but I kissed him.

    The first time I kissed him was by theke in winter. I felt nothing but pain from the wind blowing in my

    face.

    But this time, my hands went numb.

    I looked at Calvin kissing me with his eyes slightly closed. His straight nose peak was like a knife

    straight into my heart.

    My heart was pounding, and I didn''t know what to do.

    I was getting flustered.

    ¡°Close your eyes!¡± From between our lips and teeth came the voice of Calvin, ¡°Virgin!

    You have ever slept with others. Didn¡¯t you kiss with others?¡±

    Gradually I came to myself, pushed him away, rolled over and sat up.

    My heart was beating so fast that it was about to jump out of my mouth.

    Soon he too rose and sat down beside me, his breath wafting through my temples.

    Suddenly, he lifted my hair. "Flushed?"

    Yes, and it was very hot. I guessed it was as red as an apple now.

    His voice was full ofughter and banter. "You were like a battle-hardened veteran, but now what''s

    wrong?"

    "I''m pregnant." I said.

    But he gently raised my chin with his finger, ¡°I did not do anything to you. A kiss will not make you have

    an abortion."

    I was afraid.

    It was not that I was afraid he would do something to me. It was because his kiss flustered me, made

    me lose my mind, and made me look forward to the future.

    I never asked him how would it be like after the child was born.

    Daniel''s premeditated ttery between him and me was an ident in Calvin''s life.

    Maybe he was just curious about me and interested in me for a while.

    I''d always been a rational person. I needed to know what I was doing.

 Chapter 23 I Had Never Thinking of Marrying You

    Chapter 23 I Had Never Thinking of Marrying You

    I returned the room to him and lived in the guest room.

    The guest room, next to his, wasrge andfortable.

    Lucy, the cooker, had great skill. I ate three bowls of rice in the evening. Sally covered her mouth to

    suppress herugh.

    Calvin had a sharp tongue while helping me with food, ¡°You are not afraid to make yourself too full?"

    Because of the fever, I had soup and water for several days.

    I gave the empty bowl to Lucy once again, ¡°Fill it, Fill it."

    Their rice was very delicious. I would take some back home when I left.

    After the meal, Sally cut the fruit after the meal and put on the tea table, and then left with Lucy.

    I didn''t know if Calvin had ever brought women back to live with him, but they knew what to do.

    There was brain-damaged variety show on TV. Iughed heartily when I saw them.

    Sitting on the sofa opposite me, Calvin looked down at his phone, ncing at me from time to time,

    then at the TV screen with a look of disgust on his face.

    He thought I had a bad taste.

    But it made meugh heartily.

    What should I do if I didn¡¯tugh? Should I be sad and cry?

    I finished watching it, and he did not go to sleep in the room, enduring myughter.

    Afterughing and eating, it was time to get down to business.

    I was not a muddle person. Now life was good, but it was not what I wanted.

    I put away the smile, cross-legged sitting on the sofa, looking at the opposite handsome man.

    "Hey." I said.

    He looked up at me. "Finished?"

    "Yes, I want to talk to you?"

    "What?" Heughed in disdain.

    "Tell you your decision."

    "What decision?"

    "This child and I were both an ident to you. Maybe you drank too much and Daniel framed you."

    There were so many women who want to climb into Calvin''s bed. He didn''t have to pay a lot of money

    to sleep with me.

    "And then?" He put down his phone and looked at me with arms folded.

    "I don''t want the child. I want to have an abortion." But for his sudden appearance, I would have

    finished the operation and now I have to suffer a second time.

    His face was clear in themplight, and even the fine pores and the downy hair on his temples were

    visible.

    But I couldn''t see his emotions.

    As if it was hidden behind a thick barrier, but there came the danger.

    I pretended that I don¡¯t understand, so I went on, "You don''t have to pay me a dime. I don''t sell my

    body or my child. Since you slept with me without knowing it, we''re done."

    "How do you know I was not knowing it?" He said suddenly. His voice was cold and heavy, ¡°Perhaps, I

    slept with you under the collusion of me and your husband."

    "Am I a fairy?" I asked.

    He sneered, ¡°You are overthinking."

    "Since you do not think I am a fairy, and there are so many women want to sleep with you, you do not

    need to do so."

    After a few days getting along with him, although I did not know Calvin very well, at least I knew

    something about him.

    He was not a gentleman, but he was by no means a bad man.

    At least, he was not as mean as Daniel.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Don''t you think it''s a loss for you to sleep for nothing?"

    "How can I not lose? Extorting arge sum of money?" I wasughing my head off. I just said I didn''t

    want money.

    "Do you want me to spend the rest of my life with the money earned with my body and my baby?" I

    wouldn''t spend that money if I were dead poor.

    He looked deeply at me. His eyes at the moment was like a cier and suddenly melted when they

    met the warm sun, and then it continuously flew into my heart.

    It almost got me in a lost.

    "Generally speaking, if a woman has a child of mine, by now firecrackers are being set off to celebrate."

    "Celebrate having your bastard son?" I scorned.

    He suddenly looked at me with a very strange look, and after a while, his eyes were filled with a smile,

    ¡°Do you want to be my wife? You can say it directly."

    What? Could he be mistaken?

    I never thought of it that way.

    I was thinking my words. He sat down next to me, raised his hand and touched my short hair. His voice

    wasnguid. "That depends on how you do. If you do a good job and make me happy, I''ll consider

    taking you."

    "Take me what, am I a ghost, or are you a wizard?"

    He suddenly picked me up and walked to the elevator. I was afraid I would fall off and had to put my

    arm around his neck.

    "Yeah, I''m a wizard, and I''m going to trap you in my bottle." There was no ripple in his voice.

    I was nervous and turned my face to avoid his eyes, ¡°Clean bottle is used by Avalokitesvara. Are you

    uneducated?¡±

    ¡°I studied finance at Harvard, and you said I''m uneducated?" He got into the elevator and I reached for

    the floor.

    "Finance is finance, and it doesn''t mean you are educated."

    "You''ve got a sharp tongue. You will suffer for being a journalist like this."

    "I''m a journalist, not a prostitute. Why should I be likable?" I was to seek truth from facts and explosive

    point. I did not need others like me.

    He carried me into his room. I put my hand on the door and refused to go in, ¡°You are in the wrong

    room, I live next door."

    ¡°Don''t you want to marry me? If we don''t try, how will I know if you''re good or not?"

    "I never thought of marrying you." I jumped out of his arms and held on to the door to get my footing.

    "You''ll have the wrong idea," I said. "I mean, I''m going to have an abortion and get back to my normal

    routine."

    Before the light could be turned on, his face looked gloomy by the light in the corridor outside.

    "What do you mean by your normal routine? Go back to living with the man who sold you?"

    Daniel? I definitely would dump him. It was impossible for me to have anything to do with Daniel since I

    hated him

    I was going to find him after I get well after the miscarriage.

    "It''s my business, you don''t have to worry about it."

    ¡°Why bother approaching me if you''re going to have the baby aborted? Why do you want to know who

    the father is? Or are you disappointed to see me?"

    "I''m a curious person. I just want to find out who the person is and break his leg."

    He approached me step by step. The chilly air made me shudder, ¡°I am standing in front of you now,

    you can break my leg."

    "You''re a victim too. You don''t know about it, so forget it." I leaned against the door and pressed my

    fingers against the wall.

    I was nervous. I didn''t know why I was nervous right now.

    I was more nervous because I sensed his anger.

    Why was he angry?

    Because I was going to break his leg, or was I going to abort the baby?

    I bowed my head and tried to slip away. "Ok, that''s all I have to say, I will contact the doctor again to

    arrange the operation."

    He grabbed my hand and sped my wrist. "The baby is mine. If I don''t agree, how dare the doctor

    have operation on you?"

 Chapter 24 Donéˆ¥æª› Make Me Kiss You

    Chapter 24 Don¡¯t Make Me Kiss You

    I looked up at him. "There are so many people who want to give birth a child to you. Why did you

    choose me?"

    "So I won¡¯t give a woman a chance to abort my kid!" He shoved his hand into his arms so hard that I

    ran into him.

    His arms were wrapped tightly around my back, and I had to look up into his starlit eyes.

    I was flustered.

    Calvin had a fatal attraction to women.

    I was a woman too, and his allure was great for me.

    I was not sure if I would fall in love with him over a long period of time.

    But I didn''t have the guts to love him.

    I used to love Daniel, but the attraction was his gentleness and thoughtfulness. My love for him

    disappeared when I realized that his gentleness and thoughtfulness was nothing more than stepping on

    me to get promoted and make a fortune.

    Not even painful.

    My good friend once told me that I didn''t love Daniel at all, but just took things as they came.

    When a woman like me really fell in love with a man, that man would like a trick on me, and I would

    probably never get rid of him.

    I was afraid that I would fall in love with someone unreservedly, because I knew that such a person as

    Calvin would not be interested in me for long.

    As for his marrying me, I took it as a joke.

    His family has a grand pedigree. His father was an official. How could he have a high opinion of such

    an obscure journalist as me?

    Oh no, an unemployed reporter.

    My life was miserable enough. I had to take good care of myself.

    My body stiffened into an iron bar in his arms. "Let go. I''m going to bed."

    "Sleep right here." He picked me up again, went into the bedroom and put me on the bed.

    He unbuttoned my pajamas, and I fought him with all strength.

    But he was strong and I was no match for him.

    Both my hands were gripped in one of his, and I couldn''t move.

    "What are you afraid of? Haven''t we slept before?" He had a sneer between his teeth.

    "I have a kid in my belly." I reminded him.

    Heughed derisively. "You don''t want him anymore, why do you care?"

    He put so much effort into his hands that he ripped my pajamas away.

    I''m not wearing a bra.

    I found his pupil instantly blurred up, with heart-throbbing madness.

    "Don''t..." Before a second voice could be heard, his kisses were falling on me.

    My fingers were cold, and my breath was short and weak.

    I had a hard tongue, but I was new in matters of man and woman.

    That night, I was in a state ofplete amnesia and unable to feel what I was feeling.

    I admitted that I was lost in the Calvin¡¯s soulful eyes.

    I was lost in his great passion.

    I didn''t know whether I have delusions. I felt Calvin¡¯s passion was mixed with pain.

    By the time I came back to my mind, I was almost lying in his arms naked, covered with a quilt. There

    should be thest line of defense between he and me.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    He did not continue, but he did not release me.

    He took me in his arms and pressed his chin against my neck, which stung a little.

    My skin felt his skin. It was hot but seemed cold.

    My senses were deluded.

    If I jumped out of his arms, he would see me naked, so I chose not to move and continued to nest in his

    arms.

    He held me tight, with the strength that can strangle me to death.

    I patted his arm. "I''m choking."

    He let go a little, but he still held me.

    I closed my eyes, and the warmth made me drowsy.

    When I was almost asleep, Calvin spoke. His voice, hoarse but sexy, let me intoxicate in it.

    "I want the child, and I want you. Stay here to give birth to a child. I will help you get rid of Daniel and

    marry you.¡±

    Was that his promise?

    I dared not to take it.

    Without saying anything, I closed my eyes and fell asleep.

    When I woke up the next morning, Calvin was no longer with me.

    I went to the bathroom found hickeys all over my neck in the mirror.

    Now I still felt a shiver when I thought of it.

    I felt my skin and saw goose bumps popping up one by one.

    I remembered that he said he would marry mest night.

    But when he told me he wanted the child, I felt a sense of heroic surrender.

    After I washed my face, I changed clothes and went downstairs to the dining room for breakfast.

    While eating, Calvin called me.

    "What are you doing?" He has a deep voice.

    "Having breakfast."

    ¡°Ok, what will you do after breakfast?"

    ¡°Watch TV."

    "Watch TV all day?"

    "Well, isn''t that how canaries live?" Iughed sardonically.

    "It seems you hadn''t lived as a canary. That''s not how they live." He said, "I''ll pick you up at noon and

    take you out to dinner."

    "I can have it at home." I had no interest to eat out.

    After arguing with him the night before, he seemed to forget everything the next morning.

    But I can¡¯t. The child was growing in my belly. If I dragged longer, I can¡¯t have the abortion.

    When it grew small hands and feet, I can only have inducebor, and inducebor was cruel.

    At that time, I would surely give birth to it.

    But are things so unmanageable?

    "I will pick you up." He hung up the phone without saying anything.

    He was handsome, and he had a point.

    I sat on the sofa in the hall without any skincare waiting for him.

    He came back after ten o''clock. I looked at my watch and saw the man approaching me. "You have an

    internal meeting today at half past ten."

    "Your brain is not simple, and you remember things a few days ago." He walked up to me, poked me in

    the head with his finger, and dragged me off the couch. "Go change."

    "Well, I did."

    He looked down at my jeans and hoodie, frowning. "Are you sure?"

    "That''s how I am." I screwed my eyebrows. "I''m not the shiny Elena."

    "I never said you were her." He did not force me to get changed, ¡°Can walk now?"

    "I can''t climb trees." I said.

    "Can''t have a good talk?" He went out holding my hands.

    "No." It was strange to me to have my hand in his.

    I would have preferred him to look like tsundere. But since he admitted the baby was his in the hospital,

    he seemed to have changed his attitude toward me.

    He suddenly stopped, and I almost bumped into him, ¡°Why?"

    "Don''t make me kiss you." He looked at the skin under my cor, where the hickey was still visible.

    A smile rose at the corners of his mouth, unexpectedly full of joy.

 Chapter 25 My Girlfriend

    Chapter 25 My Girlfriend

    It seemed to be weird between me and Calvin.

    He took me out to dinner, opened the car door for me, and fastened my seatbelt.

    "What would you like to eat?" He asked me over his shoulder as he drove.

    "I thought you had it all figured out when you wereing to pick me up for dinner. Don''t you know that

    when a man asks a woman what she would like to eat, there''s only one answer?"

    ¡°What?" He asked me with interest.

    "Whatever."

    He smiled. When he smiled, I found some joy in his eyes.

    This man''s eyes were attractive.

    I took one look and turned to the mirror to straighten my tangled hair.

    He took me to have beef. The beef was roasted on top of barbed wire. It tasted so good. And it was the

    best ever.

    "Does it taste good?" He cutrge pieces of beef into small pieces with scissors and put them in my

    te.

    "Just fine." I ate as much beef as he gave me. I can''t afford to eat such expensive beef at ordinary

    times. I would eat as much as I can when I was with a fat cat.

    He stopped barbecuing and looked at me with his chin in his hand. "You ate a lot."

    "Shouldn¡¯t I eat a lot since you treat me to dinner?" I tapped the clip in his hand with my chopsticks,

    ¡°Bake it, I haven''t had enough."

    He obeyed, cing chunks of pink beef on the barbed wire and continuing to roast.

    The open me licked the beef, turning the pink to beige.

    This kind of beef was particrly easy to cook, and the fat was wrapped in the inside, unlike the

    general meat with fat meat and lean meat separated, which would be greasy to eat.

    Anyway, I liked pork streaky as well, as long as it was meat.

    I liked meat before I got pregnant, and then I became a carnivore after I was pregnant.

    "You don''t eat vegetables?" He took carrot into my bowl.

    I took it away with my chopsticks, ¡°Don''t try to feed me like a rabbit."

    He didn''t eat much, but watched me eat.

    I looked up at him, with a piece of beef in my mouth, ¡°Are you bankrupt? Is you money only enough for

    me alone to eat?"

    He raised the corner of one lip and smiled with evil, ¡°I like to see you eat."

    I buried my head eating my food and listened to him talk about his love history, ¡°When a girl was

    chasing me, she said she like meat. When we had a dinner, she ordered two steaks. Do you know how

    much two steaks are?¡±

    "I don''t know." I''m toozy to use my head.

    "Two steaks add up to a kilo of beef. After eating half of them, she couldn''t eat any more. She threw up

    in front of me andter I never ate beef again."

    He thought it made me sick, but he failed.

    I smile happily, looking at him, ¡°What you treated her to eat certainly was not the expensive steak,

    otherwise she would loath to vomit."

    ¡°How many women in the world do you think eat as much as you do?"

    ¡°I''m just pregnant."

    "How about before getting pregnant?"

    "Eat more." I ate all the beef and held my chin waiting for dessert.

    He ordered my favorite durian cake and durian pudding. I took a mouthful, the smell of gas leaking

    through my mouth.

    Perhaps because I looked so happy, he scooped a small piece of my cake into his mouth.

    "Well?" I asked.

    "Not as delicious as the look on your face."

    "What a waste." I finished off the dessert on my te, nodding contentedly, "Delicious."

    "So, shall I bring you here next time?"

    "Ok." If he was willing to pay money, I was willing to pay my stomach.

    Just as I was getting up, someone who seemed to be an acquaintance of Calvin came up to our table.

    "Calvin." The man was surprised, ¡°How rare youe out for lunch."

    As they talked, I sat down and continued to eat.

    It was so delicious, I wonder if I should take some to the movies.

    I heard the man inquire after me. "Who is this?"

    "My girlfriend." His answered directly.

    My tooth faltered and I bit the edge of the te, but my tooth was strong, or it would have copsed.

    I wasn''t paying attention to what else they said.

    The words ¡®my girlfriend¡¯ shocked me.

    In fact, when idle, I searched about Calvin. It was said that he did not have admitted a girlfriend.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Was I the first one?

    I didn''t think I was his girlfriend. I was a surrogate.

    He seemed to be taking care of my feelings, and soon ended the conversation. He gently lifted me up.

    I blocked his hand very unkindly. I did not need him to help me since I was not in my seventies. I was

    just in my early pregnancy.

    He took me back to his house, and I sat on the copilot, glumly looking out the window.

    One of his hands was on mine.

    I shook him off, turn around and look at his pretty side face, ¡°Don''t call me your girlfriend in front of

    other people again."

    "And what are you?" He asked.

    "Nothing." Not even surrogacy. I was not nning on having the baby.

    He didn''t say anything more. As he turned the corner so sharply that I almost fell over him.

    He walked me through the door. Before I could sit down in my room, someone delivered the food.

    I smelled the strong durian smell from the box, looked at the logo on the box, and guessed that Calvin

    had asked the restaurant where we had dinner to deliver the dessert just now.

    He observed me thoroughly and could see that I liked the dessert.

    But I was so stuffed at noon that I couldn''t eat a bit more.

    I asked Lucy put the dessert into the refrigerator, and went back to the room to take a nap.

    Daniel called just as I was drifting off to sleep.

    I hung up but he called again.

    .I pressed the speakerphone and threw it away.

    "What?¡±

    "Josephine." His voice was mournful, "You have to help me."

    "That''s funny." Hearing his tone, I felt he went into troubles, so I immediately filled with spirit.

    I sat up in bed, grabbed my phone and said, "I have no job and no ce to live right now. How can I

    help you?"

    "Josephine, I''ve been demoted and will probably be fired."

    "What does it matter to me?"

    "I was demoted by Calvin."

    "But Calvin is not a member of your group."

    "But he''s a partner of our group. With his one sentence, our chair can even let me die."

    His voice was frightened and full of helplessness.

    It was like he was more helpless than the day I was kicked out of the house.

    "What has he reduced you to?"

    "Marketing specialist."

    No wonder he was upset. Marketing specialist was the most basic position in their Marketing

    Department, that was, a salesman. Anyone could do it.

    He turned to a salesman from a general manager. No wonder he begged me in embarrassment.

    "Why do youe to me? How can I help you?"

    "I know, you and Calvin live together now."

 Chapter 26 I will Marry You

    Chapter 26 I will Marry You

    Lived together? Well?

    That was a terrible word.

    Butst night I seemed to sleep with Calvin. Although there was no substantive movement, we hugged

    with few clothes on our bodies.

    It was true that we lived together.

    "Then how do you expect me to say to my live-in buddy, ask him to pardon my husband?"

    ¡°You can say that!¡± His voice was full of hope. "Calvin degraded me for your words, and can promote

    me for your words.¡±

    What?

    I coldly interrupted him, ¡°Daniel, your demotion has nothing to do with me. Calvin did not do it not for

    me. You may offend him in other ces without knowing it. It is not of my business. Oh, I inform you

    that I want to divorce with you. You draft the divorce agreement and send me.

    "Hey, Josephine, you can''t leave me alone."

    I hung up the phone before he finished.

    He was not dying, why should I not leave him alone?

    Even if he was dying, it depended on my mood whether I save him or not.

    So I didn''t ask Calvin when he came back in the evening. I ate too much for lunch and didn''t want to

    eat at night. I didn''t go out of my room and locked my door.

    I refused the food Sally served me in the evening. I said to her through the door, ¡°I am full. Take away

    the meal."

    I had hardly turned when I heard the door lock being unlocked.

    Calvin had a key.

    I crossed my arms and leaned against the wall to watch him. "What?" I said, "Do you want me to warm

    you bed tonight?"

    "Sally said you didn''t go down all afternoon."

    ¡°Yes, So?¡±

    He looked at me. He seemed to have drunk. Smell of alcohol came slowly to me.

    "You seem angry. Why?"

    Angry? Was I acting angry?

    I didn''t even think so.

    "I am Tired." I turned around, but was caught by his arm.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    "Is it because I called you my girlfriend in front of people at noon or because I demoted your man?"

    "It''s none of my business if you castrate him, but I felt annoyed with that girlfriend thing. We don''t have

    that kind of rtionship. Don''t ruin my reputation."

    "Ha." Heughed and said, "I don''t mind you that you''re divorced, but you think I''m discrediting your

    reputation?"

    "You can mind. I don''t care." I withdrew my arm from his hand, but as soon as I did the other arm was

    caught again.

    "Interesting, are youparing me with my strength?" I couldn''t get away, so I gave up.

    "Josephine, you''re ying hard-to-get, aren''t you?" He pulled me to him and looked down at me.

    I panicked and lost in his deep pupils.

    I could only rely on sneer to arm myself, ¡°As you like!"

    "Then you made it." He suddenly embraced me and hid his face in my throat. His breath was so hot,

    like a sharp arrow. The heat went straight into my heart.

    "Calvin." My voice was dumb, and I said with weak momentum ¡°Let go of me."

    "No." He was stubborn like a naive child, holding me tightly.

    He did not look likeck of love. There were lots of crazy women around him, but I felt he was

    entangling me.

    Was it because he never had in his life had a married woman?

    I couldn''t get out of his arms. I could only be held passively by him.

    I felt I was going to sleep before he let me go.

    Heid his forehead against mine and stroked my cheek gently with the back of his fingers. "It is a

    shame to be my woman, huh?"

    "Why do you want me to be your woman? There are a lot of women standing in line."

    He paused for a moment, then smiled and said, "Aren''t you the mother of my child?"

    "So?"

    "If you want to have a baby, have it next to me. If you don''t, you can abort it, but you should be with

    me."

    I didn''t quite understand him. I looked up nkly into his handsome face. "Why? Why should I stay with

    you?¡±

    He wasn''t really sure why he was doing it.

    "We had sex before, but we were framed by Daniel. And you do notck the woman to have sex with." I

    muttered.

    "Yes, but you climbed into to my end?"

    "I didn''t. Daniel sent me there."

    "It doesn''t make any difference to me." His palm pressed against my cheek, burning my brain.

    When Daniel and I were in love, I had not been so messed up.

    I was not divorced. I can''t just flirt around here with this yboy.

    "Do you really want this child?" I looked up and said, "Right?"

    He looked at me for a few seconds as if it was a difficult question to answer.

    He thought carefully before he nodded. "Yes."

    "I can give birth to it, ten million."

    I could feel the palms against my cheeks slipping away, and then his tall body straightened up.

    He stared at me as if to see through me.

    "You said you didn''t want any money yesterday." He has a hoarse voice.

    "It was yesterday. Since I ate an expensive meal of beef for lunch today, I realized it was good to have

    money." I smiled shamelessly, ¡°Everything has a price, and ten million for you was nothing."

    "You''re not a woman who loves money." He licked his lips, and hisplex eyes crossed mine. "You

    ran a corruption story before, and the other side stuffed you with half a million dors, but you

    confiscated it."

    "Are you stupid?" I sneered, ¡°Ten million is much more than half a million."

    "Ten million is not enough to sell your child!"

    I pushed away his hand, ¡°Anyway, I gave you the price. If you think it''s ok, you can take it. If you don¡¯t, I

    will have it aborted since it is small.¡±

    He looked at me steadily.

    I had always thought of him as an angry man.

    However, now I found that he can ease his own temper.

    He didn''t get angry after I said that. He just looked at me more deeply.

    "Change." he said suddenly.

    I didn''t understand, ¡°What?"

    "Another way of trading."

    "Like what?"

    "Like, marry me and be the mother of my child."

    Should I congratte myself on my charm when a man I''d only known for ten days proposed to me?

    I was in a mess. I didn''t know what went wrong that a proud man wanted to marry me.

    I showed a false smile, ¡°No."

 Chapter 27 Because You Are Interesting

    Chapter 27 Because You Are Interesting

    ¡°Why?¡±

    I narrowed eyes and thought about it, ¡°Price is more interesting. I can''t afford to marriage. You know

    about my first marriage. He sold me even before he climbed into my bed."

    ¡°I won''t sell you." His voice was so hoarse that it confused me.

    I was touched inexplicably.

    Was that a promise?

    A promise from a man I''d known for ten days?

    I looked up at him carefully. "Do you love me?"

    Heughed, almost without pausing. "You wish."

    "Ok." I shrugged, ¡°It can have a clear price in a transaction, but I want love in marriage. If there is no

    love in a marriage, I give up."

    "Do you still love that man?"

    "No, but I have to take the time to dump him." I can''t get rid of Daniel for time being. He was sticking to

    me like a dog ster.

    I am sleepy and tired, shaking my hand, ¡°Stop, I want to sleep."

    "Do you want to listen to my reasons?"

    ¡°The reason you want to marry me?"

    He nodded.

    Well, there was no harm to hear that.

    He was sitting on the sofa in my room, and I asked Lucy toe up with dinner for me. While he was

    speaking, I was eating.

    In fact, his reason was short. A sentence is enough.

    "My family has arranged a woman for, but I don¡¯t like her."

    His reason was so funny that I looked at him with a spare rib in my mouth. "You mean, you like me?"

    "You''re more interesting than her."

    "If you want to be interesting, you can buy a dog."

    "A Dog can''t give me a baby. You''re pregnant with my baby anyway. I''ll have a better chance of

    sess if I go back and talk to them."

    I looked at him unblinkingly.

    He was good to me with propose. Finally I felt at ease.

    I needed to know why others were nice to me.

    Because there was no inexplicable love, only inexplicable hate.

    "No. Why do you use me to argue with your family? I don¡¯t care who you are marrying to.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to give your child a functioning family?"

    "I''m not going to give birth to him."

    "Josephine." He called me in a deep voice. "Do you know who you''re talking to?"

    "I wouldn''t be sitting here in peace if you didn''t want to talk to me." I fingered my chin and pretended to

    have a beard, thinking, "You don''t want to marry the woman your family arranged for you, and I''m

    having your child, so you want to us?"

    "Yes."

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°But why should I agree? If I have a second marriage, it will be even more difficult for me to ger

    married."

    ¡°Marry me, you will soon fall in love with me, and I will try to be kind to you."

    Oh, narcissism.

    No one ever proposed like this.

    When I was full, I copsed on the sofa and counted my fingerszily, ¡°No, find someone else."

    He gave me a push on the head. "Do you think you''re a beauty?"

    "I know best what I look."

    "Give you a month to think about it." He stood up and made such a remark.

    "Do you think I am a fool? The child has taken shape in a month. I won¡¯t..."

    Before I could finish, Calvin suddenly bent over me, took my face in his hands, and kissed me.

    I had just finished my meal, but he kissed me on my greasy mouth.

    If I had known it I would have eaten garlic.

    I pushed him weakly, but it was in vain

    My hands and my body werepletely weak.

    He seemed to enjoy kissing me without warning.

    If I had my old temper, I would beat him with my shoes.

    But I didn''t.

    Passively and abstractedly I epted his kiss.

    When he released me, he rubbed his fingers on my lips with a half-smile. "You said you won¡¯t, your

    body is honest. You did not push me away."

    "If I had a knife, I would stab you with it." I became angry from embarrassment.

    He seemed to be happy, ¡°Take your time to consider it. You can do anything in this period of time

    expect to abort the child. Otherwise, I will break your leg."

    "I''m scared." I slouched back in the sofa.

    He kissed me soft.

    Suddenly he bent down to hug me, ¡°Go warm my bed."

    Fuck him. When did I turn into his bed warmer?

    I hit him and he wasn''t impressed, so I opened my mouth and bit him in the arm.

    He carried me into his room and kicked close the door.

    I had been biting him all the way. I did not let go until he put me on his big bed.

    "Do you know that pain makes men more excited?" His voice was hoarse and thought-provoking, and

    his eyes spoke volumes.

    I loosened my tongue immediately. I had already bitten a bloody mark on his arm.

    "That was a very strong shot." He smiled and looked back at me. "Do you believe that I will sleep with

    you today?"

    "Don''t scare me with this all the time. We''ve done that before."

    He suddenly stopped and stared at me.

    It made my hair stand on end.

    ¡°Why?"

    ¡°Josephine, don''t mention that night again."

    ¡°Why?"

    ¡°We don¡¯t remember it that night, and you are shameless to mention it."

    "Why not? I''m a woman anyway."

    He looked at me attentively for two seconds, ¡°Did you husband send you to my bed because he cannot

    stand you?"

    "How do I know his mind?" I was depressed, Calvin hit my weak spot.

    I turned my back on him and closed my eyes.

    I felt him lying down next to me, then he embraced me from behind and pressed his face against my

    back.

    This was the first time I''d ever had been close to a man, exceptst night.

    Daniel and I just held hands and kissed.

    Daniel asionally hit my chest, but I also asionally overturned it.

    After we got the license, I didn''t actually refuse him again, but he didn''t have such a requirement.

    Now that I considered he probably thought a virgin can sell a good price.

    I suddenly thought of something and turned to look at Calvin.

    His eyes were closed. He had long curly eyshes, like a male Barbie.

    "Calvin, did you make an agreement with Daniel to give him two million yuan when I gave birth to the

    baby?"

    "Huh?" He opened his eyes. "What?"

    "Why did he sell me off if he got nothing?"

    "Do you think I will give him the money and get him to put you to my bed without knowing what I''m

    doing? It took millions to feel nothing?" He sneered, ¡°Money cannot be spent like that."

    True. I frowned and thought, ¡°Who could have done that?"

    "You''re a journalist, not a private investigator. Do you need to get to the bottom of this?" Calvin''s arm

    around my waist gave me some strength and hugged me closer in his arms. Suddenly he put his lips

    on my forehead, ¡°Don''t move. Sleep well."

    Didn''t I sleep well?

    But I thought there was a w between me and Calvin.

 Chapter 28 You Are Cheap

    Chapter 28 You Are Cheap

    When I got up in the morning, Calvin was gone.

    I didn''t see him in the room. I got upzily, brushed my teeth and washed my face. Then I went to the

    window and pulled open the curtain. I found he was running in themunity.

    This was a rich area. The clearance of each house wasrge. There were only dozens of buildings in it.

    He was dressed in an orange tracksuit, like a walking orange.

    I leaned over the windowsill and looked at him. My heart was filled with confusion.

    He asked me to considerst night, I was really considering about it.

    He said he wanted to marry me and raise a child together. It was a tempting proposition.

    He had the best condition, and he was the father.

    I was hesitant about having an abortion, so his suggestion was really appealing.

    And most important of all, he was Calvin.

    I thought I kind of like him.

    I like a man who was decisive and domineering.

    If I was with him, he would take care of every step I take.

    I was not a little woman, but sometimes I didn''t want to think.

    I sighed, and suddenly I heard the sound of Calvin sounded behind me.

    "What are you looking at?¡±

    When did hee back from his run?

    I turned around. He was stripping off his short sleeves to reveal his buff upper body.

    I avoided looking, ¡°What are you doing?"

    "Take a bath." He threw me the clothes he had taken off. "Help me with my clothes. I have a business

    meeting at the convention center today, and you know what to wear."

    "Why should I help you with your outfit? I''m not your secretary."

    He walked into the bathroom, turned to me and winked, ¡°You are my fianc¨¦e."

    "I remember I didn''t agree."

    He closed the door and there was a sound of water.

    I went to the cloakroom to look for his clothes.

    There was a row of shirts, a cupboard full of suits, and lots of ties.

    It was a good thing it was not hard for me to make a decision, or I would have died picking through

    these clothes.

    I put his clothes and tie on the bed. After I put them away, I looked at the clothes in a daze.

    Why should I listen to him?

    I tossed the clothes back into the cloakroom and walked away.

    I had breakfast in the dining room downstairs, and Calvin came in.

    He was wearing the clothes I picked. I didn''t put it back, I just threw it on a shelf in the cloakroom, and

    he put it on.

    "What are you doing today?" He asked me as he drank his milk.

    "Watch TV, be dazed."

    "Isn''t that boring?"

    "How about you find me something interesting to do?"

    "Don¡¯t you want be my secretary? Now you can have the position of director."

    ¡°You don''t really like me, do you?¡± I smiled back at him. "Do you want to see me for twenty-four hours?

    But I don''t want to you all day. I will get sick."

    He crossed the table and pinched my chin with two fingers, regardless of the presence of Sally,. "No

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    woman has ever disliked seeing me before," he said, "They have to make an appointment to see me."

    "Because they had not had you. It wouldn''t be so strange for them if you were crying out to marry them

    like you did to me." I beat his hand off, ¡°You are cheap. They want to see you, but you don''t want to see

    them. I don''t want to see you, but you haunt me."

    "Yeah." He simply walked up to me and took my face in his hands. "I am cheap," he said, "What do you

    think?"

    Whenever he got close to me, I got flustered.

    I bit my teeth, ¡°You will bete."

    "Kiss goodbye." He pointed to his lips.

    "Fuck off." I said.

    Then he squeezed my chin and kissed me.

    Sally and Lucy were standing at the table to have a close look.

    I was embarrassed. I didn''t want to be a canary in their impression.

    But he was already kissing me, and it took all my strength to push him away.

    Sally and Lucy looked at each other, and I immediately ran out of the restaurant after a nce.

    "Flushed again." He pointed to my face with a smile. "Your blushing doesn''t go well with your usual

    image!"

    "Your womanizing doesn''t go well with your tsundere."

    Whatever he said, I can stand up to him.

    But, I was flustered, I hope he could not see that.

    Calvin went to work, he did not mention me as his secretary.

    I got close to him to find out if he was the father of my child before.

    Now I had the answer, I enjoyed watching TV and eating snacks every day.

    I sat in the living room watching TV, Lucy asked me what to eat for lunch. I said, ¡°Sichuan hotpot, can

    you do it?¡±

    She nodded her head, ¡°I am a Sichuanese!"

    No wonder her Sichuan cuisine was so authentic.

    Being rich was good. They could have all kinds of food at home.

    As the spicy smell of hot pot filled the living room, my cell phone rang on the sofa.

    I picked it up. It was my mother.

    I hadn''t called her in ages.

    I put it to my ear, ¡°Mom."

    "Josephine." My mother''s voice was still high octave, shaking my ear ache, ¡°Are you outside for news?"

    "Yes." I didn''t tell my mother about my dismissal, or she would have been worried.

    "Josephine, will youe back for lunch?"

    "Huh?" I didn''t understand, ¡°Go back?"

    "Don''t youe home for lunch? Your mother-inw cooked lots of dishes!"

    What''s going on?

    Ipletely was stunned, ¡°Where are you now?"

    "At your house! Daniel came to pick us up in the morning and said you missed us."

    I straightened up from the sofa, Daniel? He went to L City to pick up my mom?

    ¡°Who else is with you?"

    ¡°Your father. Your brother and sister were in ss, so they didn''te. Daniel said he would ask them

    to ask for leave when you held your wedding."

    Wedding? This baster must havee to my parents because I didn''t help him.

    I stood up and walked upstairs. It seemed that I can¡¯t have the hot pot.

    I had to go back, or I did not know what Daniel and his mother would say to my parents.

    I hung up and went upstairs to get clothes changed, then hurried downstairs.

    Lucy hastened up, ¡°Miss Josephine, where are you going? The lunch will be ready soon."

    "You and Sally have it. I have to deal with something at noon."

    I walked out of the house and took a taxi to Daniel''s house through the huge residential area.

    Daniel met me at the corner of the street and dutifully helped me pay.

    I blocked his hand to reach over to help my hand, ¡°Since my parents came, I will tell them clearly about

    us.¡±

    He looked at me, being sad, ¡°Josephine, you are angry again."

    I resist my impulse to whip him, ¡°Daniel, I make it clear to you now, you should be cheap with

    characteristic.¡±

 Chapter 29 Your Mother-in-law is Nice to You

    Chapter 29 Your Mother-inw is Nice to You

    I felt that if I struck him, I would get my hands dirty.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    I don''t know when Daniel became like this.

    It seemed to be too hasty for me and him from love to get a license for a year.

    I shook off his hand and strode over to his house.

    He followed me, brainwashing me along the way, ¡°My mother cooked a lot of food to wee your

    parents today. It''s hard for her to do that."

    Yeah, she never liked me, so when we got married and the parents met, she kept a cool face.

    My mother advised me that because Daniel''s mother had raised him up alone, and now he was

    married, there was always a sense of loss. She asked me not to mind it.

    I didn''t mind these little things, but his mother cooked lots of dishes today not because she had a

    conscience, but because did it for her son.

    "Did you kneel to your mother many times in private?" I saw with my own eyes, Daniel knelt in front of

    his mother to beg for forgiveness.

    Such mother-child rtionship was rtively rare to see.

    "Anyway, Josephine, don¡¯t be angry. If you''re in a bad mood, you know my mother''s temper. If she tells

    your parents everything and they find out you''re having someone else''s baby, they will be shameless."

    As I looked at Daniel, my anger had peaked.

    If it weren''t for thew, I''d shoot him.

    However, I didn''t argue with them that it was because him that I got pregnant. I just looked at him,

    ¡°Daniel, you know my personality. Even they know about it, they are my parents, they will understand

    me, but you will have no way back.

    "Josephine." He suddenly plumped down on his knees in front of me, clutching my hand and ignoring

    the passers-by who were watching us.

    "Get up." I looked down at the top of his head through gritted teeth. "You are embarrassing me."

    "Josephine, I know you''re mad at me, but you had no idea what was going on that day, and I was afraid

    you might be worried, so I did not tell you," he said.

    "Fuck off. I don''t want to know what happened." I gave him an impatient kick.

    "Look, look." He suddenly uncovered his clothes, revealing two ck and purple shoulder des. "It''s

    been more than a month, and those people aren''t people at all."

    I looked at his back in surprise and forgot to pull him up. "How did that happen?"

    "That night, after we had dinner and you were too drunk, when I was going to take you home, they

    approached me and asked me to leave you, of course I said no. They directly took both of my arms off

    without a word."

    "Took off?"

    "Dislocated, both arms were dislocated. It was so painful!" He raised his arm. "I''m no match for them,"

    he said, "They''re professional. They can squeeze me to die with their little fingers. I could only watch

    them take you away."

    "You mean I was robbed?"

    "Yes."

    I stared at him and almost believed him.

    "I was taken away, why didn¡¯t you call the police? And you didn¡¯t tell me afterwards. And then you hid it

    from me, asked me to give birth to the kid and took you a million?"

    "Those people are powerful. If I called the police, you would be in danger. When you woke up and

    seemed not to remember what happened that night, so I did not say anything, lest it would leave a

    shadow in your heart."

    ¡°That is very touching. Should I be moved?" I took a step back. "Stay on your knees if you want to!"

    Then I turned around and I heard him get up to keep up.

    He grabbed my hand. "Josephine, you are the victim, but I am the one who suffers the most. Do you

    think it''s good for me that my wife is pregnant with someone else''s child? But things havee to this

    and we just have to ept it. So what if you have the kid aborted? It''s all happened, and if they give us

    the money, we deserve it, why not take it?"

    What Daniel said was very reasonable. Anyway thing happened, it would be useless to call the police.

    Why don''t we take that person''s money?

    I began to admire Daniel''s eloquence, he always failed to quarrel with me, but he said usibly with

    the evil theory.

    "You only want to absolve yourself of the responsibility of saying that you did not sell me. Then I ask

    you, who is it?"

    "I don''t know, I really don''t know. I haven''t seen the boss behind the scenes, but I can responsibly tell

    you, it was absolutely not Calvin. It has nothing good if you stay with him.¡±

    "Not only I will stay with him, but also I''ll marry him and have the child."

    He stared at me dumbstruck. "You''re crazy," he said, "You hate evil so much. How will you be willing to

    marry the man who buys you?¡±

    ¡°Didn''t you say it wasn''t him?"

    ¡°You think it''s him!"

    ¡°At least he is willing to buy me. Buy you sold me!" I did not want to talk with him anymore and shook

    off his hand, ¡°You deserve!"

    I walked into his front door and smelt the fragrance as soon as I got in.

    My parents and Daniel¡¯s mother were sitting around the table, giving me the illusion of happiness.

    Seeing me, Daniel¡¯s mother was stunned for a moment. Then she stood up and came to me, saying,

    "Josephine, you are back. Come in."

    She had never been so warm to me. It was a real first.

    I bent down and pulled open the shoe cab, but I couldn''t find my slippers.

    I was stunned andter understood. I raised head and said with a smile, ¡°Grace, did you throw away

    my slipper?"

    She was embarrassed and immediately took off her slippers, ¡°Take mine!"

    I looked at her fake smile, ¡°Can I not take off shoes?"

    Her floor was shiny. Every day she devoted herself to cleaning and making the house bright.

    It was a good thing to love cleanliness, but I suffered a lot from Daniel''s mother before because of

    hygiene.

    I put my shoes on the floor of his house, and I knew that Daniel''s mother''s heart was bleeding.

    I went to my parents and found there was a wine ss in front of my father. He had a bad heart, and

    my mother stopped him from drinking for a long time.

    I removed the wine ss in front of him. "Don''t drink if you have a bad heart."

    "I am happy today." My dad brought it back. "I''ll have a small ss today," he said. "I''ll have more on

    your wedding day."

    My mother clutched my hand, with eyes shed gratified smile, ¡°You look good, I can rest assured now.

    Your mother-inw have taken care of you well, you should be filial to her.¡±

    I smiled and gave my mother a prawn, put it into her bowl, ¡°Thank you."

    She didn''t understand and bent down to take a bite.

    The cooking of Daniel¡¯ mother was a little salty, because Daniel had a strong taste, so she cooked

    every dish very salty, although my taste was light.

    She never thought about me. In her mind, I was not as good as a fingernail of her son.

    She suddenly gave me a piece of fish meat, ¡°Josephine, you like to eat the fish face meat. You know

    how to eat, this is the best for the whole fish. Daniel is reluctant to eat, every time he leaves to you.¡±

    I smiled faintly, put the fish face meat into my mouth, ¡°Yes, eating will repair where is painful, and my

    face is in pain."

 Chapter 30 I Begged for Mercy

    Chapter 30 I Begged for Mercy

    I was to flip the table, but when I came in and saw my parents'' smiles, I gave up.

    It was easy to flip a table, but I hadn''t figured out how to do after I flip it.

    What''s more, the smiling faces of my parents made me feel a little reluctant to drive away their smiles

    immediately.

    So I put up with it.

    And I endured it for the whole meal.

    Perhaps, Daniel considered my parents were my weakness, so they took over.

    That was despicable.

    I can''t talk right now, but I''ll find a good time to talk to them.

    Daniel put down his ss but sighed.

    My father immediately asked, ¡°Why did you sign, Daniel?"

    "Not having a good time at work, I was demoted."

    "Oh." My parents straightened up, with their voices full of worry. "How did this happen?"

    "I was demoted to a salesman, and my sry was only one tenth of what it used to be. How could I

    raise Josephine in the future?" He put his hand on his forehead and looked like he was crying.

    Good performance.

    Well, I almostughed.

    "You can''t afford me? Didn''t you say you would have two million after nine months? Two million is not

    much, but it will be enough."

    "What two million?" My parents asked.

    "Dad, mom, Josephine made a mistake. I meant dividend of the general manager, now I am not the

    general manager, so I will have no dividend."

    "Is it dividend, not the money you sold your wife?" I asked smiling.

    "Josephine." Daniel stared at me.

    His expression changed. He didn''t expect me to say anything in front of my parents.

    If he hadn''t performed, I wouldn''t have said it.

    But his performance was so mboyant that it set my heart on fire.

    "What, what are you two talking about?"

    "Well, my inws, here it is the thing."

    Daniel¡¯s mother said, ¡°Daniel was demoted by the partner of his group. Josephine had a very good

    rtionship with that partner, so Daniel asked her for a favor and let him resume his position.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± My mother looked back at me doubtfully, ¡°If it is really so simple, then you can talk to that

    partner!"

    Daniel was my husband, I was his wife, so it was reasonable for me to help him.

    If I didn''t help him, I''d be being cruel, wouldn''t I?

    I smiled and nodded, "Of course."

    I take out the mobile phone from the pocket and looked toward Daniel, ¡°Shall I call that boss and ask

    him be merciful?"

    Daniel''s expression was particrly strange, ¡°Josephine, if you would like to help me, you can talk to

    himter."

    "Wouldn''t it be better to sort things out in front of my parents?"

    I did dial Calvin''s phone, which I expected to ring only three times. If he didn''t answer, I would hang up.

    But after the second ring, he answered, ¡°Hello, where have you been? Why are you not home?"

    He had known that I went out from his house. I did not know whether Lucy told him, or Calvin himself

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    called back.

    My fawning voice made me penalize myself, ¡°My husband makes me entreat you for him to return to

    his post."

    He was silent on the other side of the phone. I looked across at Daniel. His face was pale.

    "Yes or no?" I said.

    Calvin spoke again, ¡°Are you staying with that baster?"

    "Yes, my husband asked me to intercede for him! Well, Mr. Knight?"

    I sounded so sweet that he could not tell whether my words were true or false.

    I put the phone on speakerphone and put it on the table.

    Soon, from the inside came the voice of the Calvin.

    "Impossible."

    "Oh, I see." I hung up the phone, and then stand hands to Daniel and his mother, ¡°Hear that? I begged

    and ttered, but it didn''t work. He is a big shot, and I am just a little reporter."

    Daniel and his mother looked at each other. I already stood up and picked up my parents by the way. "I

    will take you to the hotel."

    Daniel''s mother sat still, but Daniel said, "It''s ok to live here."

    "No." I blocked Daniel''s outstretched hand, ¡°Living habits are different. It is more convenient for my

    parents to live in a hotel."

    I dragged my parents out of Daniel''s house.

    In fact, by this time, my mother had been very sensitive to detect what.

    I helped them to the gate of themunity, my mother took my hand and stopped, ¡°Josephine, is there

    something wrong between you and Daniel?"

    It was cruel of me to tell them now, when the jury was still out.

    Not wanting them to worry, I thought for a moment and said nothing, "I''m not here for business these

    days, so I''ll send you home tomorrow."

    "So is it ok between you and Daniel?"

    "There was a slight problem. I''ll let you knowter."

    I was ready to take a taxi, suddenly I saw a man standing under a tree. The lowest branch had touched

    the top of his head. He seemed like a giant.

    I was surprised that the Calvin hade.

    As I was hesitating whether to go over, a man came down from the roadside car and I recognized him

    as Calvin''s assistant. He said politely to me, "Miss Josephine, please get in the car. You can use me

    car."

    Calvin did note, but he was right not toe.

    Because I didn''t know how to introduce him to my parents.

    We got into Calvin''s car and the driver took us to the best hotel in the city.

    I ckmailed Calvin the other day, otherwise I wouldn''t have been able to pay room bills here.

    "Josephine." My father pulled me, ¡°It is an expensive hotel. We can live a cheap one."

    "This hotel have cooperation with ourpany. I can get discount." I said nonsense, but my parents

    believed it.

    Just then, the assistant came over and handed me the room card, "Miss Josephine, I will wait for you in

    the hall. Please have a good talk with your parents."

    I didn''t even have to pay for the room, so I took the card and led my parents into the elevator.

    It was a presidential suite and outrageously big.

    My parents were so rmed that I calmed them down for a long time by saying I wouldn''t have to pay

    for it myself.

    "Don''t take other people''s favor, or you may not be able to repay itter." My mother said to me in a

    worried voice.

    "I can pay for it." I smiled heartlessly, ¡°I dare to use because I have self-confidence."

    After chatting with them for a while, I went out of the room.

    It was dusk. The service of the presidential suite was superb, and there was a waiter delivering food to

    my parents as I walked out of the room.

    I got into the elevator and got WeChat from Daniel.

    He called me and I didn''t answer, so he had to send me a long message to WeChat.

    "Josephine, your father got retired this year. As an old leader, if he knows that his daughter had

    cheated on her husband and had another man''s child. Don¡¯t you think your father will feel ashamed?"

    My father was a secretary in apany, which was a big official, but he was respected.

    What he valued most was his fame.

    Good for Daniel. He knew everyone¡¯s weakness.

 Chapter 31 How Long Have You been In There

    Chapter 31 How Long Have You been In There

    I went back to Calvin''s vi, but he wasn''t there.

    The smell of Sichuan hot pot still reverberated in the restaurant. Lucy said she kept all the hot pot

    ingredients in the refrigerator at noon and we can have them at night.

    I had no appetite. It was the first time I said I would skip dinner and go back to my room to sleep.

    Calvin had note back. When I woke up, it was already midnight.

    It was very quiet. I got out of bed and went to open the door.

    His room was next to mine. I want to know if he hade back.

    Suddenly, from the far end of the corridor, his voice rang out, "Looking for me?"

    It scared me. There was a light in the hallway, or I''d be scared to death.

    I looked over and saw him standing there with his hands in his pockets. I could smell the mixture of

    alcohol and powder on him from a long distance.

    I knew where he had gone with thinking.

    I chuckled. I was not his wife. It was none of my business where he went.

    "Not now." I turned to go back to my room.

    Suddenly he came up to me, took me by the wrist and pulled me in front of him, with his lips choking

    me before I could see the expression on his face.

    His lips had the subtle astringency of red wine and theplex aroma.

    By the warm light in the hallway, I could even see half of the lipstick of the most popr color on his

    white shirt cor.

    His kisses raged with encroachments, and the feeling made me ufortable.

    I struggled for a moment, pushing his chest with both hands, but it was in vain in front of hisrge, full

    chest.

    "Mr. Knight, see clearly, am I the one you want?" I squeezed a fragmentary word between our lips.

    He did not lift his eyes, holding my chin with one hand, looking at me angrily, ¡°I''m not that drunk."

    He was close to me, and theplex perfume hung under my nose. I never wore perfume myself, so I

    hated all the chemical mixes.

    ¡°Don''t kiss me with the smell of other women!¡± I managed to push him away with all my might, and fell

    back a few paces against the hallway wall, which was covered with a dazzling array of dark gold

    wallpaper that had natural warmth, but which made my back feel cold.

    He gasped, with one hand resting on the wall next to my cheek, the other slowly unbuttoning the button

    of his white shirt.

    I looked at him coldly, to see if he would strip himself naked in the hallway.

    Fortunately, he just undid a few of his cor buttons, with his hands stopped on his third button, ¡°Today

    there were three women want to untie my third button."

    "Are you showing off that a woman wants to sleep with you?" I did not know he was so childish,

    besides, he did not need to show off with me, ¡°If you are a little bit whiter with morepassion, you

    are tang monk flesh, every White Bone Demon wants to eat you."

    ¡°You mean all the other women are White Bone Demons, except you?" He squinted at me through his

    hair.

    He usually wore his hair up to show his firm forehead, but today he did not.

    His shaggy bangs covered his eyebrows and one eye, adding to the confusion of his handsome face.

    He looked angry, but I didn''t think I had offended him.

    As a canary, I had a very difficult life. I had offended my owner even if I was sleeping alone at home.

    His hand against the wall was crooked, with fingers long enough to run through my hair and touch my

    cheek.

    His flirtatious, contemptuous gestures made me very ufortable.

    I resist my impulse to whip him, caught his fingers touching me with one of my hands, ¡°You seem not to

    get satisfied in red-light district. And you nowe back to findfort in me this pregnant woman?"

    "Don''t tease me. Do you think I can''t do anything to you?" Suddenly he bent down and picked me up

    and went to his room.

    I was so familiar with this operation.

    So I didn''t resist at all, shriveling up in his arms.

    He had drunk a good deal in the evening and seemed to have lost his strength.

    He walked into his room and put me straight on the sofa.

    Before I could sit up, he rolled over and pinned me down.

    He was only on my upper body, and as for the lower belly he was careful to keep his body suspended.

    He was not drunk, and he still had one hundredth of a percent of reason left.

    I didn''t bother to ask him what annoyed him from me. He seemed moody.

    But I was not easy to mess with, so I pull my phone out of my pajamas pocket, open up my Taobao

    browsing history, and put it in front of him.

    He was dazed, squinting his beautiful eyes for a quick nce from top to bottom on my phone.

    He didn''t understand, so I told him directly, "I bought thetest anti-wolf spray today, and now it is in the

    process of mailing. I also specially chose SF Express, and it will arrive tomorrow without any ident."

    He squinted at me. His lips were unnatural red in the slightly white light of the room, like lipstick stains

    from a passionate kiss with a woman.

    I wish I had the spray in my hand right now, and I could spray it right in his pretty face.

    "Do you think I''m a Wolf? What kind of Wolf?" He snorted, and suddenly buried himself in my throat

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    and bit my earlobe hard.

    My earlobes were sensitive, and he bit it with a bit of force. I shivered a little, and anger rose from the

    bottom of my heart.

    I couldn''t help but raise my hand and hit him in the face. He was faster than I was and, even when

    drunk, he had a quick reflexes. He grabbed my wrist and said, "Price."

    ¡°What?"

    ¡°You''re stupid, Josephine. With a brain as clever as yours, I only have to say the first part of the

    sentence, you would know the second." He seemed to lose interest. He rolled off me and sat down on

    the couch next to me. "Aren''t you very fond of money? You can give birth to a baby for ten million. How

    much to sleep with you for one night?"

    "I won''t sell it tonight. I''ll sell it when I was in good mood. I will sell it for one cent when I would like to,

    but if I don''t want to sell it, you can have it for thousands."

    I sat up to straighten my messy neckline, and I noticed that some of his scent was on my clothes.

    "How many women did you touch tonight?" I looked sideways at him, with my elbows on my knees, my

    cheeks in my palms, looking cute among fierce.

    "How many? Is that all I am in your eyes?"

    "If only one woman smelled like this, she would have poured a whole bottle of perfume on herself." I

    sneezed and almost spit out my mouth.

    I had to go to my room, take a bath and change clothes, otherwise I couldn''t sleep with any scent of an

    unknown woman on me.

    No sooner had I stood up than he caught me by the wrist. "If you won''t sell it tonight, give me for free."

    I was no match for his strength, and I''d always been a good judge of time.

    "Which woman makes Mr. Knight so unhappy? Three or four women are not enough for you, and you

    stille back here to find me this pregnant woman. I just want to give you a baby safely, but you

    mistreat me?"

    He gave me a sidelong nce, with his expression softening a little.

    "It sounds like a good idea to give birth to my baby."

    ¡°Well, as you like.¡±

 Chapter 32 Only You are Allowed

    Chapter 32 Only You are Allowed

    He finally let me go back to my room to take a bath.

    My chest heaved as I took a shower, and I realized I was angry.

    Why was I angry?

    Was it because that he had a woman''s lipstick on his cor, or he had a vulgar cosmetics smell, or that

    he had other women''s lipstick on his lips and was trying to kiss me?

    After a slow shower, I walked out of the bathroom wrapped in a towel and didn''t bother to wipe my wet

    hair.

    Calvin sat on my sofa, crossed his legs and put his hands on the armrest, looking up at me.

    It seemed that my door was useless that it had no need to be locked in the future.

    "Mr. Knight, I thought you let me go."

    "You think too much, I came to take a bath." Beside him on the sofa were his pyjamas.

    I couldn''t help but ask him with a smile, "No bathroom in your room?"

    "It has no your scent." He got up, with pajama in his hand, and came over to me.

    He was standing next to me. Because he was tall, he could look down and see through my neckline.

    I clenched the cor in my hand and he sneered coldly. "At least you are the mother of my child. Why

    be so mean?"

    "You can see but you can''t have it. I am afraid you have nosebleed." I turned my back to him. "If you

    want to take a bath, go ahead. Don''t disturb my sleep."

    He did go into the bathroom to take a shower. I sat in front of the dressing table and looked at the

    bottles.

    These products were not mine. I rarely used them. It was not that I didn''t want to use them or how good

    my skin was, but I could not afford them.

    In the days for Daniel''s family decoration, I contributed all my money to his small vi.

    Instead, I was sold for two million because I didn''t contribute enough.

    I looked at myself in the mirror in a daze, suddenly saw a man¡¯s face in the mirror next to my cheek.

    It was already past midnight. I was mentally strong, or I''d be scared out of my wits by him.

    He seemed to be in a slightly better mood.

    He touched my wet hair, pulled open the dresser drawer and took out the hair dryer to dry my hair.

    ttered, I pressed his hand. "Mr. Tony, I can''t afford your beauty salon."

    He shook off my hand and continued dry my hair. "You lent me your bathroom for nothing," he said, "It

    was in return for your blow-dry."

    "The bathroom is yours."

    He smiled, with his long fingers dancing in my hair. "Do these products work?"

    He asked. It must be him to ask someone to buy them.

    "I did not use them, I don''t know." I tell him the truth.

    "It shouldn''t be work. Women use them."

    "Which women?" I couldn''t help but look up and ask him. The wind in his hair dryer blew into my eyes,

    and I felt that the world before me be blurred, especially him.

    He was wearing a white robe, and he was very ethereal in my world.

    He had a particrly beautiful image in my mind sometimes.

    But sometimes he was like a demon, subverting my best fantasy of the world.

    He turned off the air dryer and bent down, with his face to my face, nose to my nose. We were so close

    that each other looked at the other cross-eyed.

    "You seem to have a faint trace of jealousy by asking in this way."

    "It''s normal for me to be jealous. After all, Mr. Knight is so good. Many women want to climb into your

    bed, and I''m not an exception."

    He seemed surprised that I said so.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    I never spit out my ivory, and I seldom said anything ttering to him.

    He felt not quite used to that asionally I ttered him.

    "Well, I gave you a chance to climb into my bed, but you refused."

    "I have insufficient physical condition, otherwise I will be the first to climb into your bed."

    It waste at night, I had no interest to talk to him, so I pushed his hand away. "I''m going to sleep alone

    tonight. Go back to your room.¡±

    No sooner had I walked forward than he hugged around my waist pulled me back.

    He shamelessly pulled down the waistband of his robe and wrapped me in his.

    "Run if you think you can."

    "A powerful man has been ying a scoundrel against me. I am a little girl. There is really nothing I can

    do."

    I turned in his arms, and when I looked down a little, I could see his bare chest.

    I looked at his neck. I didn''t see a hickey.

    I poked his strong chest with my fingers. They were like two square breads, which were quite stic.

    He immediately grabbed my fingers and raised an eyebrow. "Don''t tease me unless I can have you."

    "Am I teasing you? Mr. Knight, your nerves are too weak."

    There was a bell tower not far from his neighborhood, and a bell rang faintly.

    It was one o''clock.

    He needed to deal with his business tomorrow.

    I was a pregnant woman and needed to go to bed early, so neither of us could not stay upte.

    So there was little suspense for the evening. He did not go back to his room, but stayed in my bed

    which was bigger than his.

    After an hour of bickering with him, I felt sleepy and tired.

    No sooner had I closed my eyes than he was holding my cheek in his hands, with his lips pressing

    against my eyelids.

    Beyond endurance I opened my eyes and reached out a hand to him, ¡°Give me your phone!"

    "Why?"

    "Call the women who served you tonight, and ask them why they did not serve Mr. Knight well, so that

    he came back to torment me this evening."

    "I''m going to spend ten million. Can''t I get what I pay for?" The white pillow was so soft that his whole

    face was almost sunk in it.

    Hisplexion was not particrly fair, but it was not ck, and it would not have seemed out of ce

    even in the snow-white pillow.

    He was beautiful that I would like to cry if I took a more nce at him sometimes.

    I discovered a terrible fact. I became fragile and sensitive after I stay long with Calvin.

    "Only you are allowed to do so? You talked about women all night." There was a note of disapproval in

    his voice.

    "What have I done? Did I find a prostitute tonight and get caught by you?" When I was sleeping

    peacefully in my own bed, I was suffering without cause.

    "It is fine if you really found a prostitute, maybe there was a young man with high to be insulted by you,

    but you knew clearly he was a baster, and you pretended to be poor and begged for my mercy.

    Josephine, I suddenly do not know what to say about you.

 Chapter 33 Daniel Became A Dustman

    Chapter 33 Daniel Became A Dustman

    I blinked at him.

    I seemed to understand why he was suddenly angry tonight.

    I called him at noon and begged him to spare Daniel. Did he take it serious?

    Even Daniel could tell in my tone that I was mocking him.

    I did not believe that Calvin a clever man did not recognize it.

    When did his IQ drop?

    I pursed my lips and smiledcently.

    There was lip print, perfume smell, and women encircled him.

    Was it a demonstration against me?

    Although it was childish, I was in a good mood.

    I turned to look at him face to face.

    The crystal light on the ceiling shone as bright as day, and I saw myself in his eyes.

    They said what you looked like in other people''s eyes was what you are in their eyes.

    I was beautiful in his eyes right now.

    As if a fairy.

    I touched his straight nose and his perfect lips, and then ran a loop around his chin, down his neck and

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    onto his Adam''s apple.

    He swallowed and slid his upright Adam''s apple up and down under my fingers.

    Sexy people were sexy even when they were swallowing saliva.

    I smiled.

    "You smile again, I want you now."

    If he had said that to me before, I would have been a little nervous.

    But he had been telling me about it almost every day since I came to live with him.

    I did not put it in my heart since he had talked too much.

    People who talked about their desires every day were not so motivated.

    Calvin''s endurance should be very outstanding. He was young and vigorous but he can hold his

    desires in front of me every time.

    Of course I knew my charm. I was beautiful and had a good figure. And my rebellious personality was

    fatal to some men.

    Especially for rich men like Calvin.

    They had been seen thousands ofpliance, and they would feel fresh to meet one or two roses with

    thorns.

    But Calvin can be regarded as looking for fresh, but I can''t.

    I had to be very aware of what he meant to me.

    He was a passer-by in my life. It seemed that he and I were separated by a mirror and he can be

    touched by hands. However, we were living in two different parallel worlds. There would be a day that I

    looked forward to him desperately, and he could not see me anymore.

    I was tired and sleepy, so I closed my eyes to sleep in a daze.

    Dimly I heard him whispering in my ear, gnashing his teeth, ¡°You lit up my fire, and now you want to go

    to sleep?"

    I was too sleepy even to give him a perfunctory smile.

    Then I fell asleep.

    I was awakened the next morning by the incessant ringing of my cell phone.

    I closed my eyes and felt the phone on the bedside table. It was Daniel calling.

    I should have shielded his phone from his daily routine of harassing me.

    I connected the phone and stuck it to my face. "Hello."

    "What did you say to Calvin, Josephine?" It was rare for him to call me by my full name, unless he was

    mad with rage.

    I was wrong. I have a sound sleepst night. What did I do to provoke him?

    "Do you have rabies or are you just a mad dog? Why are you barking in the morning?" I saidzily.

    When I was about to hang up, he roared across the line, "Did you know Calvin demoted me for a

    dustman!"

    My drowsiness was immediately removed clean. I immediately sat up in bed with the phone pressed to

    my ear, and asked him with great interest, ¡°Dustman?"

    "What did you say to Calvin? The personnel department called me this morning and asked me to clean

    the building. Did you know that the floor I was cleaning used to be my office?"

    "Wouldn''t it be nice toe back to your ce?" I was suddenly in a good mood. "Since you haven''t a

    chance to ess your office, wouldn''t it be better now?"

    He was so mad by my sarcastic remarks that I could now imagine him blushing and having a thick neck

    on the other side of the phone, ¡°Josephine, you are such a bitch. Did you say something to Calvinst

    night when you were sleeping together?"

    "Yes, and now my pillow is next to his, so what?" I can''t wait to turn on the videophone and show him

    our pillows.

    It was the one who sent me to the bed of Calvin, expecting me to help him get promoted, but he did not

    expect to a dustman after sending me to the bed of Calvin.

    I was so happy. I was about to dance for his experience.

    Calvin''s executive ability was indeed extraordinary. He did not dismiss Daniel. If he dismissed him

    directly, there would be no such aedy effect.

    I asked him with a smile, ¡°Did your personnel manager give you dustman clothes? Don''t get your

    expensive shirt dirty!"

    Daniel was about to explode on the other end of the phone. I hung up the phone and floated happily

    into the bathroom like a butterfly.

    After breakfast, I was in such a good mood that I couldn''t stay at home.

    I was going to meet my parents at the hotel and show them around.

    But soon I got a call from my mom. She said they had already gone back and didn''t want to bother me.

    I was sad that they came very few times since Daniel and I settled here and I didn''t have time to take

    them for a long walk.

    Now I was unemployed, but I also spend less time with them.

    My mood was depressed and cheerful tangled. In thisplex emotion, what the most women wanted

    was shopping.

    I had some extortion money in the card, but I was stingy and reluctant to spend them.

    I ran in the house of Calvin. Lucy pulled me and gave me a mysterious thing, ¡°This is from Mr. Knight.

    He said there is no top. You can use it at will.¡±

    I looked down and saw a legendary ck card lying quietly in my hand.

 Chapter 34 The Woman in the Office of Calvin

    Chapter 34 The Woman in the Office of Calvin

    Sure I would take it since it was from Calvin.

    I was definitely not as lofty as he thought.

    There was a driver waiting for me in front of the door, I went straight to S-TANG, and to the same shop.

    The clerks were so confused by seeing me that they didn''t know whether I was shopping or looking for

    trouble.

    As I had nothing to return, they stood there wondering whether they should receive me or not.

    I stood in the middle of the shop, picked a few clothes, and then said to them, ¡°This, this, this, No, I

    want to try on others!"

    They looked like they''d eaten shit and looked at me dumbstruck.

    I beckoned to one of the clerks, then took my ck card out of my bag and shook it in her face. "Don''t

    worry, I''ve found a new fat cat and I''ll not return it this time.

    She was so overjoyed that she beckoned to the others to bring the clothes I wanted.

    "Miss, take your time to try, piece by piece."

    Money makes the ghost work.

    It can also make people who don''t like me look at me with new eyes.

    I was brain-dead to try so many clothes one by one.

    I stood still and raised my little finger. "Wrap it all up," I said, "Give me some shoes and bags, and send

    them to my house." I give them my address.

    The clerks nodded.

    It was good to be rich. It had no need to try and look in the mirror one by one. I would believe that they

    said I dressed like a fairy.

    When swiping the card, I asked them if they would send a text message. If they swiped one, Calvin

    would get a message.

    The clerk looked it up and told me there was a message.

    Beaming, I told them to swipe one by one.

    Although they thought I was crazy, they dared not say anything but swipe them one by one, since I had

    spent a lot of money.

    Sure enough, before the clerks had finished washing all the ones I wanted, a call came in from Calvin.

    "I''m in a meeting and my phone just sits on my desk and it just keeps ringing and ringing like having a

    virus."

    He was grumbling, but he sounded in a good mood.

    He was such a masochist. The more I torment him, the happier he seemed to be.

    I smiled, looking at me in the mirror. I was like a disaster of the country and the people.

    "I am virtuous. I have spent your money, but I must let you know where your money is going, and what

    is the unit price? Am I sweet?"

    "It''s so sweet." He praised me against his heart.

    "I''m done. I''lle and have lunch with youter." I didn''t ask him if he had a party or appointment at

    noon. I was hungry anyway, and I wanted to see him at noon.

    "Okay, you pick me up." He agreed.

    "I didn''t like the driver. He was so old and looked at me in the back mirror all the time." I crossed my

    legs on the couch, with my other foot shaking. I didn''t feel like a real woman to myself.

    "What do you want? Shall I hire you another one?"

    "I''ll drive."

    "Are you in the right shape to drive?"

    "Do you believe that I can fly a ne now?"

    "You can drive, but only if I''m in the passenger seat, and you are not allowed to do so when I''m not

    around."

    "You''re afraid I''ll have a car ident that both I and the baby die?"

    "Do you believe I''m going to grab you off the phone and kiss you hard?"

    Wasn''t he in the conference room? Was he flirting with me in front of so many people?

    The clerk came up to me and said respectfully, "It¡¯s all done and wrapped. And will be delivered to your

    house at once."

    "OK." I nodded, and then looked up at her. "Do you want to know who the fat cat is?"

    She looked at me with a zed expression.

    ¡°It''s the same guy!¡± Iughed and I was a madman in their eyes.

    I hated the way they looked at others.

    I knew it was boring to buy self-esteem with money, especially with other people''s money.

    But Calvin was rich. He wouldn''t blink if I bought the whole store today.

    I used his money to buy my dignity, and sometimes it made me feel good to think about it.

    They had packed all the clothes. I opened each bag and found one of my favorite clothes. When I put it

    on and came out of the dressing room, they were squatting on the ground, sweating all over,

    repackaging for me.

    They were working people, but they insist on turning themselves into ss enemies of the working

    people. Why was that?

    I didn''t even bother to say goodbye and walked away, expecting to be scolded by them secretly.

    When I got to the downstairs of DonHiu Group, it was just 11:30 am.

    Theirpany was humane. They left at 11:30am but otherpanies closed at 12 o''clock.

    I fought my way up the stairs, but countless people stopped me.

    Iughed like a wicked woman, ¡°Are you sure you''re going to stop me? I am Mr. Knight''s favorite

    woman recently. If you offend me, I am afraid it will be yourst day here?"

    They were afraid. While they were thinking about it, I took the opportunity to slip into the elevator.

    The secretaries in the secretarial office were so busy with their lunch ns. I had already reached the

    door of the Calvin''s office.

    Thanks to his recent infatuation, I didn''t bother to knock and opened his office door.

    "Calvin, a fox came to invite you to have a meal together!" I walked into his office at the top of my

    octave.

    Before the other foot coulde and step on it, the front foot mmed on the brakes because of

    inertia and sensitivity.

    He was not alone. There were other people in his office.

    In a chair across from his desk sat a woman.

    She had long straight hair, with his back to me. I knew she had a pretty face without looking at it.

    I didn''t know why I thought she was not a client of Calvin from her back.

    Sometimes I really hated my sensitivity.

    Calvin and the woman looked towards me at the same time.

    The woman turned her head. She had a face that was naturally dignified and virtuous. She was much

    more beautiful than Elena Jenkins.

    There was a sh of surprise in the woman''s eyes.

    I stayed where I was, not knowing whether to take a step forward or m the door and walked away.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Calvin beckoned to me toe.

    I knew that at best I was only one of the foxes who had recently hovered over him, and the powerful

    aura of the woman in front of me overwhelmed me.

    I smiled at them. "I think I went to the wrong door. I''m sorry. I will restart it.¡±

    Then I turned and walked out of the office, closing the door.

 Chapter 35 His Real Girlfriend

    Chapter 35 His Real Girlfriend

    I stood at the door for a moment after I walked out of Calvin''s office.

    In a trance, a face suddenly appeared in front of me.

    She recognized me. "Director Wood? Why haven''t you been to work for days?"

    It was Alice Newman in the secretary''s office. She had a good memory and still remembers me.

    "Had a fender bender. I just came to report to Mr. Knight?" I pointed to the door, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I have gone

    in there?"

    "It doesn''t matter. Miss Dixon is quite easygoing and never loses her temper. She has a good

    character. If she bes a madame, we will be lucky.¡±

    I caught the key word, madame.

    Thinking that I looked stunned, Alice exined to me carefully, "You are new here and you don''t know

    her. Miss Dixon is the real girlfriend of our big boss. No matter how our bid boss behaved, Miss Dixon

    never gets angry. She is gentle all the time. Being a madame should have such a character, don''t you

    think so?"

    I didn''t know what to say, so I kept silent.

    I wondered if all the people surname Dixon in the world hade around me.

    Calvin''s real girlfriend unexpectedly also surname Dixon?

    I wondered if she was arranged for him by the family Calvin told me that night, but he didn''t like her?

    As I stood still, Alice enthusiastically pulled me into their secretary''s office, intending to give me a long

    speech.

    "Shall we go out for hot pot? It is in the street corner, there is a new Chaoshan hot pot, which was so

    delicious.¡±

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    I was hungry, but when I saw his real girlfriend, my stomach seemed to fill up with some kind of gas.

    I became not hungry at all.

    When I was about to refuse, the door was open, Calvin came out with Miss Dixon.

    Miss Dixon''s hand was in the arms of Calvin, smiling as if the whole world was in her hands.

    She had a strange aura, somber and powerful, indomitable and refined.

    I was a journalist and have quite a good writing style, but after seeing this Miss Dixon, I was incoherent

    in my mind.

    She was beautiful, but she was more than beautiful.

    I noticed Calvin¡¯s expression, but I caught nothing useful.

    When he tried to hide his inner thoughts, he made me blind.

    I turned around and piled up a fish-like smiling face and said to Alice, "Ok, let''s eat Chaoshan hotpot."

    Alice bowed deeply to Calvin, as if saying goodbye to the body.

    When they finished saying goodbye, I turned with them and headed for the elevator.

    Behind me came the voice of Calvin, ¡°Josephine."

    He called to me, I stopped, turned around opportunely, smile at him, ¡°Yes, boss?"

    "I dine with Miss Dixon at noon, join us."

    I looked at him, still smiling brightly.

    I didn''t want to eat with them. What were the three of us sitting together? Who was whose third wheel?

    "I just had an appointment with Alice, we will have Chaoshan hotpot."

    Calvin looked at me, ¡°Good, let¡¯s have Chaoshan hot pot."

    Alice and her colleagues were confused. When they walked into the elevator together, they asked me

    in a low voice, ¡°Is big Boss going to have hot pot with us?"

    ¡°Your big boss is also a human. He needs to have dinner and rice. Is it strange that he will have a hot

    pot?"

    "We''ve never had dinner at the same table with big boss. I mean, we don''t have the honor of sharing

    the table with big boss, except for thepany party."

    What would be the honor of sharing a table with him? I was sick of sharing the same bed with him

    every night these days.

    Chaoshan hotpot was not far which was just located in the crossing. No need to drive, no need to take

    a taxi.

    It waste autumn, but the sun was raging today.

    Miss Dixon held a huge sunshade under which she stood tall and graceful. She beckoned to me, ¡°Miss

    Josephine,e and stand with me."

    She wore a skirt with ivory flounced shirt and a coat of the same color, which made her look like a lily

    with attractive fragrance.

    Alice and I were standing together. There were four secretaries, but she only spoke to me.

    She was anything but as simple as her tender appearance. Her eyes were so fierce that she could tell

    at a nce the difference between me and the other secretaries.

    I smiled and answered slowly, "No need, I never use an umbre, and I never get tanned."

    I was not lying about that. I wasn''t very good at sunscreen. It was almost 40 degrees in the summer,

    and I just threw on ayer of sunscreen and followed the male reporters at our magazine around in the

    sun.

    They all looked like ghosts, but I didn''t get a tan.

    God gave me a good skin, but I used to seduce other''s boyfriend.

    Calvin looked at me, ¡°Don''t use it since you don¡¯t want to. Follow closely. You never look at the traffic

    lights when you walk.¡±

    There was a hint of intimacy in his voice. Even Alice and the others felt a little wrong. They wanted to

    see Calvin, but dared not.

    Only that Miss Dixon seemed not to hear that, holding the umbre with one hand, and other clutching

    Calvin¡¯s sleeve. She turned back to me with a smile, ¡°Follow us across the road."

    Was it possible that I looked like a fool today with my clothes messy and my mouth watering?

    If I couldn''t get across the road under the traffic lights, I wouldn''t be alive today.

    Looking at Miss Dixon¡¯s graceful figure, I reminded one name, though I did not know her full name.

    Fairy Dixon.

    I thought the name Fairy Dixon must suit her better than her original name.

    I was absent-minded and found that we have arrived at the Chaoshan hotpot restaurant after a while.

    As soon as we arrived at the door, the mellow beef aroma blew on my face.

    I got hungry when I smelled the fragrance.

    We were sitting at the same big table, and Alice and others were probably a little nervous about having

    hot pot with Calvin for the first time.

    I don''t care. I took the menu and ordered.

    I only ordered meat and picked the most expensive ones.

    Then I gave menu to Alice, ¡°Order what you like, big boss will pay the bill."

    "You''ve almost ordered everything. What else should we order?" Alice whispered to me.

    It would be enough even if they did not order. It was magnificent wait until the waiter served the dishes.

    I ordered seafood and top beef.

    Chaoshan hot pot was for several people to eat in arge pot. I ordered two favors of soup, and put the

    spicy side to me. I ordered the spiciest one. When the red soup spoiling, I sneezed smelling it.

    As soon as the soup spoiled, I couldn''t wait to heat the beef, and then put it in my mouth.

    A pair of chopsticks caught my chopsticks and I looked up at the man who challenged me. "If Mr.

    Knight wants to eat, heat it by yourself."

 Chapter 36 She Is Not My Girlfriend

    Chapter 36 She Is Not My Girlfriend

    His chopsticks caught mine. "Eat the health pot."

    Then he naturally took my fat beef and put it in his mouth.

    The other four pairs of eyes in the room looked at us.

    I thought he would at least be restrained in front of Fairy Dixon.

    But he didn''t.

    I looked at the health pot beside the spicy pot.

    Mer, red dates and a big bone were floating in the soup.

    I did not want that health pot.

    As I continued to scoop up the fat beef in the spicy soup, I heard the warning from Calvin, ¡°Josephine."

    Why did he call my name? While I was eating, the king of Heaven¡¯s shouting was useless.

    With my mouth full of beef, I gave a vague grunt. He pointed his chopsticks at my mouth. "Spit it out."

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    I never threw up what I ate.

    Four pairs of eyes looked at me, including Fairy Dixon.

    As long as I thought I was doing right, no one else can control me.

    Today, however, things were not as usual.

    I didn''t want Fairy Dixon to know my rtionship with Calvin.

    Although now any fool can see that I was having more than an affair with him.

    I reluctantly spit out the meat and turned to take food from the health pot.

    The whole meal was very depressing, with embarrassment flowing in the air, which seemed quite

    harmonious on the surface. Fairy Dixon was like a fairy at dinner, and from time to time she gave me a

    thoughtful look.

    I only eat meat instead of vegetarian, Fairy Dixon considerately gave me vegetarian, ¡°Nutrition to be

    bnced, you cannot only have meat.¡±

    Even if I only have meat, I won''t get pimples on my face.

    I went to the bathroom after I finished.

    I came out of the bathroom and walked out with my head down. It was toote that when I felt someone

    in front of me. My head hit a hard chest.

    I raised my head and caught Calvin¡¯s fierce eyes.

    "Excuse me." I tried to get around him, but his pincer like hand caught my wrist.

    "I want to give you exnation. I don''t know why Sophie Dixones to me today."

    Fairy Dixon¡¯s name was Sophie Dixon. I thought Fairy Dixon was more suitable for her.

    "Ok, Q&A." I stopped in his body side, ¡°Is Fairy Dixon your girlfriend?"

    "Fairy Dixon?" He cocked the corner of his lip in amusement. "Is that the name you gave her? It''s very

    vivid."

    "Don''t change the subject."

    "I never said she was my real girlfriend."

    ¡°Was she the one you said your family arranged for you, but you didn''t like?¡±

    ¡°The arrangement is real, and the dislike is real."

    It turned out to be her. I didn''t know why I became flinched.

    I thought the one her family had arranged for him might be simr to Elena.

    If she was at the same level as Elena, I can handle it with ease.

    But Fairy Dixon was different. She was beautiful and lovely, like the most proud lotus in a lotus pond,

    beautiful but not easy to pick.

    Fairy Dixon must be from a rich family which matched Calvin¡¯s family. I was a married woman, what

    was I doing with him?

    To put it bluntly, I was feeling inferior.

    Getting the answer I wanted, I rubbed my nose, ¡°I have not enough. Go on with my health pot."

    He grabbed me. "Are you angry?"

    ¡°Yes!¡± The biggest difference between me and other women was that I didn''t say things that against my

    heart.

    He pulled me in front of him, lowered his head and stared intently at me, ¡°Since Sophie hase, I

    can''t beat her out, right?"

    "Yes." I hummed absentmindedly.

    He lifted my head with his hands under my chin in a rather dandy gesture.

    "You are jealous." He touched the tip of my nose with his other hand. "Her family has something to do

    with ours. We grew up together, too. Even if I won¡¯t marry her, there is no need to break our

    rtionship.¡±

    "You have deep feelings since you had grown up together. Fairy Dixon is beautiful. She must be a

    famous university graduates with rich family, good looks, good character. I really do not know why you

    take a fancy to me?"

    "You know your condition is so bad, so you should behave well." He loosened my chin, put two hands

    on my shoulders and brought me into his arms. "She will leave after dinner. I go shopping with you this

    afternoon, ok?"

    "What I bought today willst me years."

    "Then go and buy jewelry, bags and watches. There''s always something to buy, isn''t there?"

    He bought things to apologize to women.

    I suddenly saw a milky white shadow behind Calvin. Although it shed in front of me, I knew it was

    Fairy Dixon.

    I pulled the cor of Calvin and asked him, ¡°Fairy Dixon is so beautiful, why don''t you like her?"

    "If I like her beautiful look. Should I hook up every movie star?¡±

    "If you have the ability to hook up the popr female star, I will admire you."

    "You are not only malicious, your mentality is also distorted." He suddenly picked me up and put me on

    the table outside the bathroom door, bowed his head and pecked at my lips, ¡°You were in a good mood

    and came to me to have dinner at noon but was disturbed by Sophie. How about I invite you to have a

    big meal at night?"

    He had enough conscience to know that my well-intentioned visit to dine with him ended in such a

    damp swill.

    I stopped being angry. This was a restaurant, so it would never be good to be seen.

    "Put me down." I put my arm around his neck.

    He gently put me down.

    Seeing him in a good mood now, I took the opportunity toin with him, ¡°Pregnant woman can eat

    spicy food. I don''t want to eat health pot, it is light."

    "You ordered the spiciest soup."

    "I don''t care. I want to eat."

    "Just one bite."

    "Two bite of health pot, one of spicy pot." I bargained with.

    He agreed reluctantly, and I continued to eat my super spicy pot happily.

    After dinner we parted in front of the hotpot restaurant. Alice looked at me and said, "Director Wood,

    aren''t you going to the office this afternoon?"

    "Mr. Knight has not decided to hire me formally, and I am under consideration about it. Two-way

    inspection." I wasughing proudly.

    Alice didn''t ask them much. Just looking at the interaction between me and Calvin today, she knew in

    her heart that there must be something unusual between us.

    Fairy Dixon looked up at Calvin, smiling, ¡°My car stopped at the door of DonHiu Group, can you send

    me there?"

 Chapter 37 Donéˆ¥æª› Play with Feelings

    Chapter 37 Don¡¯t y with Feelings

    Fairy Dixon said naturally, I took a nce at Calvin and found he wanted to refuse.

    I immediately said to them kindly, "I''ll take a ride over there."

    I pointed across the road, and stepped forward at the same time.

    It was the green light. No one bothered me when I crossed the street and never looked at the lights.

    I watched traffic light. But at that time I was absent-minded and forgot to watch the green light when I

    crossed the street with him.

    The driver''s car stopped on the opposite side of the road. I went to open the door and sat in. Looking

    out of the window, I found Fairy Dixon held again the huge umbre in her hand and gave it to Calvin

    naturally.

    Calvin holding an umbre, He walked in front of me with Fairy Dixon.

    I turned to the driver and said, "Let¡¯s go."

    It should be an interesting day, but Fairy Dixon''s appearance let me be wilted.

    I did not know where I went wrong. In fact, I knew Fairy Dixon¡¯s existence, Plus I was not a glorious

    role. She was the daughter-inw candidate selected by Calvin¡¯s family, what was wrong with me to

    have self-pity?

    No sooner had the car crossed a road than Calvin called.

    When I got through, he said, "Ask the driver to turn the car around. I''ll wait for you at the same

    intersection."

    "You can call the driver directly, why call me?"

    I spoke too loud. The driver heard me and turned the car back without my permission.

    After I hung up the phone, I saw Calvin standing on the side of the road, with his hands into his

    pockets. His windbreaker coat was in the elbow and he was wearing only a purple shirt, which sent out

    a psychedelic color in the sun.

    Every time I look at him, I feel dizzy and I seriously suspect that there was something wrong with me

    physically and definitely not psychologically.

    He pulled open the car door to sit beside me, conveniently stretch an arm to pull me into his bosom,

    then lowered his head and kissed on my hair, ¡°Why did you leave so fast? Are you afraid that Fairy

    Dixon''s look will kill you?"

    I felt that he had deliberately chosen to show his intimacy with me in front of Fairy Dixon, lest she

    should not know the dark secret between us.

    I was toozy to break away from him, so I leaned against his chest and listened to his heart beating

    there.

    Sometimes I got a little obsessed with being around him.

    I can y anything with Calvin, but not feeling.

    He said he would go shopping with me, but I had no interest. I was not so demanding in material

    desire, but I t bought so many things out of my head this morning.

    I said to Calvin, "I haven''t unpacked those things. The receipts are all in it. You can ask the driver to

    return them or give them to your girl friends."

    "What girl friends do you know of mine?" He looked at me with a half-smile.

    I didn''t care how many girl friends he had. And I cannot control it even if I wanted.

    I don''t have the intention to marry into a powerful family.

    I just wanted to divorce Daniel now.

    But I knew I can''t get rid of him for a while.

    "I don''t want to shop." I said to him.

    "What do you want to do?"

    "Lie on the bed."

    "Then I''ll lie with you."

    "I said lying in bed statically, not dynamically. Don''t overthink of it."

    I kindly reminded him that I was afraid that he would not be able to see and have me at the time.

    He did go back to bed with me.

    But I did fall asleep, and he was lying on his side beside me, with one hand against his cheek.

    But I didn''t take another nce, and soon fell asleep.

    I didn''t know if I was particrly lethargic because I''m pregnant, or because I was depressed and I

    can''t find any way to cope with it.

    When I woke up, it was dark. I moved a little and found someone around me.

    Calvin was still sleeping beside me, looking at me with unblinking eyes.

    "You haven''t slept?"

    "I am not pregnant and I don''t have the habit of sleeping in the afternoon."

    "Don''t you tell me you''ve been peeping at my beauty all afternoon."

    "Ha!" He gave me a perfunctory smile, ¡°You were drooling and frowning. The pillow was deformed with

    your face lie prone on it. I have no interest to look at you?"

    "Then why did you still look at me since you had no interest?" I sat up in bed and felt dizzy since I have

    slept in the whole afternoon.

    "What would you like for dinner?"

    "Am I a pig in your eyes now? Can''t I have some other mental activity except eating and sleeping?"

    I got out of bed and stood at the window looking at the dusk horizon.

    He came up behind me and put his arm around my shoulder.

    I looked at the sky and said to him, "Rich people have beautiful sky."

    "Are there different skys for rich people and poor people?"

    ¡°Of course. The house I used to live in was a dangerous building that was going to be torn down,

    surrounded by a mess of illegal buildings, and a lot of garbage. How beautiful the sky would be against

    such a ce?"

    "You won''t live like that again."

    ¡°Do you think I''mining to you?¡± I raised my head and looked at him with a smile, ¡°Even if it was

    unbearable, that was my own life. And now the beautiful life is not mine."

    "Then shall I get away from our house and live in an illegal building with you?"

    I smiled. I did not think I had the charm to make Calvin abandon all.

    He said he would take me out for dinner, but I felt so tired that I just ate at home.

    After dinner, I watched variety shows. The star guests'' diving without any plot added a lot of fun to the

    whole boring program.

    I held a potato chip andughed, pointing at the TV.

    After watching variety shows, I watch TV dramas again.

    I like the male actor in atest ancient fantasy drama.

    I pointed to the man and turned my head to Calvin. "I like him very much. He looks like a flower."

    "Shall I introduce him to you? He was the leading actor in the first y I invested in, so he should give

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    me the face," he said.

    I think what he said seemed to be real. Calvin was a powerful character, and it was not strange that he

    had any association with the entertainment circle.

    ¡°Good!¡± I said, "I''ve been doing nothingtely, and I feel like I''m going to grow mushrooms on top of my

    head."

    He immediately picked my hair and pretended to look for it. "Where''s the mushroom?"

    I smiled and pushed him away, ¡°You said you will introduce this actor to me. Don¡¯t be jealous when I

    talk to him."

    "Even if you have the intention, he doesn''t have the guts. Does he dare to take a second look at the

    woman I brought over?"

 Chapter 38 We Will Get Married

    Chapter 38 We Will Get Married

    My life was nothing but sleeping and eating, and then sitting on the sofa with a bunch of snacks and

    watching TV. I had never experienced such a decadent and absurd life before.

    My baby was growing day by day, and I had no intention to have an abortion

    Although the future was still illusory to me, it was more chaotic than ten years of turmoil.

    But I''d learned not to think about the future, but to live for the present.

    Calvin came all the way back to have lunch with me from DonHiu Group almost every day, and tried to

    put off the social entertainment in the evening.

    He watched those unnourishing dramas and Korean dramas with me. His attitude towards me now can

    be described as doting.

    There were no resources for a Korean drama that I was following. Because of the strict censorship of

    foreign dramas, it had already been shot, but we had to wait for two more weeks to see it.

    I had a short fuse. After waiting for a week, I cannot see the drama and I was angry sitting on the

    couch.

    Early the next morning, shortly after he left for work, he called me to tell me that the show had been

    updated.

    I found outter that he had bought the resources for the y.

    I knew he was nice to me, but I didn''t know how long it wouldst.

    Maybe every woman was greedy. When enjoying a man''s meticulous love for her, she was thinking

    about to have it for a lifetime.

    I guess the freshness of Calvin for me can only be retained until I give birth to a child, so I should do

    whatever I wanted to do during this period.

    Since thest time I saw Fairy Dixon, her sense of existence was very low. I thought that soon she

    woulde t me, but to my surprise, she seemed to disappear and never appeared again.

    When I had almost forgotten Fairy Dixon, she gave me a phone call to ask me to go out.

    I didn''t know how she got my phone number.

    But she was powerful too, so it was not surprising that she could find it.

    Of course I did not agree, for now my belly was growing. It should had been obvious at a nce.

    I didn''t want to get myself into any trouble, and as the baby grew bigger in my belly day by day, my

    sense of responsibility as a mother grew stronger.

    I began to feel that my child was an integral part of my life.

    Sometimes I was so scared. I didn''t know what Calvin would do to me after I gave birth, or if he would

    take the baby away.

    Maybe I would be crazy, not as cool as I was now.

    I felt that I don''t care anything, that was because I used to gain nothing, but now when I felt that I had

    gained something, I was especially afraid of losing.

    Fairy Dixon called me for the third time. Her manner was sincere and her tone was gentle, so that I had

    no reason to refuse her.

    I arranged to meet her in a crowded cafe for my own safety.

    The cafe had a discount in the afternoon, and blue Mountain coffee offered free refills, so every

    afternoon there were full of people who used to enjoy the heating.

    It was already early winter. I arrived at the coffee shop wrapped in a heavy coat.

    Fairy Dixon sitting in the crowd, holding a free cup of hot coffee, showed a fairy air.

    Today, I wore a Korean style overcoat. The winter clothes were thick, so it would not be easy to see

    that I was pregnant.

    She beckoned me, so I went over and sat down opposite her.

    She pushed me the drink list and asked me to get something to drink. I took a thermos out of my bag

    and waved it in front of her. "Goji tea in the thermos."

    She looked at me and smiled. "You needn''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you."

    I would give it a rest. She drank her blue Mountain coffee and I suck my goji tea.

    If she did not speak, I would hold my tongue, waiting for her to say her opening words.

    Fairy Dixon was an intelligent person. She didn''t say anything of importance until I drank half a cup of

    goji tea. Then she said, "Calvin and I will get married next month."

    I kept waiting for her to drop a bombshell, but I didn¡¯t expect it was so heavy.

    Perhaps as a reporter, I had trained to be calm no matter what the news was. I was indifferent on

    surface, but, in my heart it would have exploded.

    Calvin didn''t mention it to me.

    So I was not sure whether what Fairy Dixon said was true or false.

    She could see my doubt, opened her bag and took out a small stack of invitations and ced them in

    front of me.

    I reached out and looked it over. They''re getting married on the second of the next month. It would in

    two weeks.

    ¡°If you''re still worried it''s not true, you can ask any of Calvin''s assistants. I don''t have to draw a cake to

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    satisfy my hunger.¡±

    Fairy Dixon smiled very calmly.

    "So you want me to congratte you?" I continued to sip my goji tea.

    "I know your rtionship with Calvin. You are now living in his house, which is just a house of Calvin.

    His house is halfway up the Hofan Mountain, living with his parents and brothers."

    It was not a weird thing for a rich man to have several houses.

    "Then what do you want with me?" I put down my teacup to express my feelings and did not waste time

    with her. I had neither the leisure nor the time. I''d better save my time for Korean dramas and variety

    shows.

    "I''ll pay you double Calvin." Fairy Dixon was really generous, ¡°I know Miss Josephine is not for money,

    but now we can only solve the rtionship between money. You are a smart woman, you should

    understand that you want may not be able to get in this life, so to take the money to leave is the most

    pragmatic.¡±

    I thanked her for thepliment. I smiled and stared into her gentle, watery eyes. "You are wrong,

    Miss Dixon. What I loved the most is money. There is nothing can be solved with money."

    ¡°Good !How much will Calvin give you?"

    "Ten million."

    "He''s stingy to you." Fairy Dixon shook her head, ¡°Miss Josephine worth fifty million."

    "So you''re going to give me fifty million?"

    "I am not Calvin, I do not have his financial strength, but I said I would give you double."

    Twenty million was just enough to buy a house in this developed city.

    But with a house in this city, at least I would have no worries behind me.

    Unlike thest time Daniel¡¯s evicted me from his small two-floor house, I didn''t know where to go.

    Why didn''t I agree to such an attractive offer? As Fairy Dixon said, I was a smart woman. Why should I

    fight for what I can''t get?

    I picked up the ashtray on the table, patted it lightly, ¡°Deal."

 Chapter 39 I Am Satisfied with the New Price

    Chapter 39 I Am Satisfied with the New Price

    My negotiation with Fairy Dixon was simple and clear, and I agreed with her price, so our negotiation

    was over in 20 minutes.

    At the door she promised me, "If you leave Calvin, the money will be transferred to your out

    immediately."

    "I don''t do anything until I get paid. That''s always been my rule."

    Fairy Dixon looked at me with her gentle eyes. She smiled and nodded, ¡°Ok, I will ask someone to do

    It was a pleasure to trade with a cheery person.

    So I walked away from her singing.

    Then I hummed my way into Calvin''s house.

    Calvin was not at home, so now it was the best time for me to slip away.

    I was now a multimillionaire. Did I still have to pull with him?

    At the end of the day, I should know what happened to me.

    I lost my suitcase in the original vi, so I didn''t even have the suit I brought with me here, so I didn''t

    know why I came back here, because there was nothing to pack.

    I left a note for Calvinin his room. I wrote several times and made a mess of what I meant.

    After throwing away several little balls of paper, I finally wrote him only one sentence.

    "I''m happy with my new offer, so we''re done."

    Look, the identity of a journalist brought convenience to my life. A short sentence described incisively

    and vividly the image I loved money.

    As I walked out of Calvin''s house, a text message came from my cell phone saying my bank ount

    had reached twenty million yuan.

    Lucy and Sally didn''t know where I went and why I was going to go out now. They asked me if they

    should prepared dinner for me.

    Iughed and said no.

    Then I strode out of the neighborhood.

    My first stop was to the bank. Of course, I did not want to check whether the twenty million really

    arrived, but reported loss in the counter. I could not get the money even with my own ID card.

    I did this because I told myself that even if I had not a cent left, I would not use the dime Fairy Dixon

    gave me.

    But I had to take what she gave me.

    How else can I perpetuate the image of me as a gold-digger?

    Of course, I won''t turn down the offer from Fairy Dixon.

    Twenty million was a lot less to her.

    It was great to see the way she looked at me when I said yes.

    Coming out of the bank, I looked at the sky, it was almost evening, Calvin should hade back.

    He would have to look for me, because I could see that he had a crush on me recently. If I suddenly

    disappeared while I was still fresh to him, he would dig me out even if I was in the ground.

    I thought for a moment and got in the car to Daniel''s house.

    When I knocked on the door of Daniel''s house, both Daniel and his mother came to open the door and

    looked at me with their rice bowl in their hands and their mouths open.

    I squeezed through the gap between them and told him without looking back, "I''m back to live."

    Daniel followed me with a bowl in his hand. He had a strange look on his face. It was unable to say

    whether he was pleased or not. "What did you say, Josephine, you wereing back to live?"

    "Didn''t you say that even if I gave birth to someone else''s child, you''d still live out your life with me?" I

    asked.

    He was stunned for a moment and nodded, ¡°Sure, my oath will never change."

    "Bring me a bowl." I said.

    "Ok, ok." He put down his bowl and bounced off to the kitchen.

    He was so attentive to me because he thought mying back was a great hope for him to get his

    position back.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    He thought too much.

    Daniel¡¯s mother walked up to me, with uncertain expression on her face.

    Daniel and I were not divorced, even I hated them, I should not be less polite.

    I called to her, "Mom."

    She nodded her head. I called her at home before, she regarded me as air if Daniel was not there. She

    hated me, but I was not sad, for another woman was Daniel''s wife, she would hate her too.

    She felt that we women had stolen her son and shared her son''s love for her.

    In some ways, there were things women didn''t want to share with others.

    But I was different. If I was to have a son, and he would have his life when he came of age, I would

    never have had a hand in it.

    Daniel brought me a bowl and added some rice.

    Recently, I ate a lot of seafood, plus Lucy craft was of master skill. Daniel¡¯s mother was not match to

    her.

    And their taste was so strong that I can''t take it.

    I put down my chopsticks.

    Daniel¡¯s mother looked at me with a smile on her face, ¡°It seems that Josephine has had much good

    food outside. You can''t swallow our humble meal, can we?"

    Daniel smiled as he tucked a piece of chicken into my bowl. "My mother''s chicken is the best in the

    world."

    If he did not say it was chicken, I really did not see it, since it was dark. I thought she would like pour

    into a whole bottle of soy sauce.

    In Daniel''s eyes, everything his mother made was a flower.

    It was a traditional virtue to show filial piety to the elderly, but blind ttery meant foolish filial piety.

    As for everything my mom and dad did, I should criticize when I feel wrong.

    In front of the parents, three values were to be correct.

    They were not like us.

    We were all young people. We were exposed to new things and knew how to keep pace with the times.

    The circle of friends of the elderly was already narrower than ours. With the rapid development of the

    society, their eptance ability was gradually weakened. If we just blindly pursue in front of our

    parents, it seemed to me that we were just perfunctory.

    The elderly and children alike, correct world outlook and values should be established.

    I didn''t think much of Daniel. I had told him this before, but he always said that his mother was too old

    to live like a benchmark.

    I didn''t think he was in love with his mother, he''s just muddling along.

    I was not very hungry. I had a strong action. After meeting Fairy Dixon in the afternoon, I had left Calvin

    now.

    I had an appointment with him to have hot pot tonight.

    A series of events filled my stomach and heart. I was so heartless, though no one could tell it from my

    appearance.

    I was sad, I really was.

    My cell phone was off. Calvin can''t find me.

    I didn''t touch the food in the bowl. I pushed the bowl away and went back to the room.

    Although it was a small building with second floors, it only had three rooms, a master bedroom, a side

    bedroom, and a guest room.

    Daniel''s mother slept in the master bedroom, while I slept in side bedroom and Daniel always slept in

    the guest room.

    As Soon as I entered the room, I locked the door behind me. It suddenly urred to me that during the

    days when I lived in Calvin''s house. No matter how I locked it, he coulde in.

    I went into the room to take a bath, and found there were my old clothes in the room.

    As just finished taking a bath and came out from the bathroom, I heard Daniel patting my door,

    ¡°Josephine, Mr. Knight is downstairs!"

 Chapter 40 He Wanted to Sell Me Again

    Chapter 40 He Wanted to Sell Me Again

    Calvin was here. He came faster than I thought.

    I looked down at myself and found I was wearing a spongeBob Pajamas on discount.

    I was like a Cindere hade back to her life over a night.

    Sooner or Later, he woulde to me. This city was not big, where can I hide?

    I pulled opened the door. Daniel was about to pat on my door and he almost hit me on my face.

    ¡°Mr. Knight is here.¡±

    I went downstairs and found he was standing in the entrance of the stairs.

    I could read his slight anger and confuse.

    He could have seen the note I left to him. And now he came here to ask me the reason.

    I went down the stairs and stood on the steps, with my eyebrows were in the same level with his. I felt

    good to finally be able to breathe the same level of air as him.

    Daniel''s mother was standing not far from us, and Daniel was standing on the steps behind me. The

    four of us formed a particrly strange shape, a bit like a trapezoid and a bit like an irregr shape.

    Perhaps because of presence of Daniel¡¯s mother, he restrained some of the anger that was about to

    erupt and said to me in a subdued voice, "Come back with me."

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    "Back to where? This is my husband''s home, and it''s my home." The rich were rampant, rushing into

    the house of the married woman and taking her away in front of her husband and mother-inw.

    The problem was that my husband was standing right behind me, looking at us intently.

    "Josephine." Patiently, he called me, "Get out of here."

    "Do you want to freeze me to death?" I showed him the spongeBob pajamas I was wearing. It was the

    beginning of winter and there was heat in the room, so I wore very little, so I could instantly freeze into

    a Popsicle if I went out that way.

    Suddenly he came up the steps, and I took a desperate step backward. He seized me by the waist and

    encircled me in his arms.

    He made such a move in the presence of Daniel and Daniel''s mother.

    I panicked to turn head, shouting to Daniel who was still looking at me, ¡°Help me, someone molest your

    wife. Didn''t you see it?"

    Daniel smiledmely. He stood still and said, "Mr. Knight, if you have something to say, please go

    downstairs to the living room and sit there while I make tea for you."

    He was so obsequious and shameless. A rich man came to his house and flirted with his wife, and he

    wanted to make tea for him?

    Today, I refreshed my understanding of his shameless.

    In my eyes, Daniel was not like this before. Although he was very progressive, in my opinion, it was

    good to be progressive.

    But now he was not progressive but high-hat.

    "Let go." I gritted my teeth.

    "Come back with me and I''ll let go."

    We were at a stalemate. I always hated threats, no matter who they were.

    I stamped on his foot hard, and Calvin was in pain. His body trembled and he almost fell down the

    stairs.

    Daniel was so clever that he rushed over and put his body behind Calvin. Then he frowned and

    scolded me, saying, "Josephine, how could you be so ignorant? How could you treat Calvin like this?"

    I was amazed at his shameless.

    Daniel¡¯s mother seemed to be aware of something. She came to us and looked at Calvin with her head

    on one side. "This leader, may I ask if you have demoted Daniel? Daniel is clever and capable. If he

    has offended you, please forgive him."

    I was the daughter-inw and wife of the two masters of this house. I was now hugged by a man in

    their presence, but these two saw no problem: one was too busy ttering, the other too anxious to

    restore his son to his post.

    It suddenly urred to me that I had made a wrong decision living with two people whose outlook on

    life was sopletely wrong that I wondered if my outlook on life would one day be biased.

    I was in Calvin''s bosom and whispered, ¡°Let go, I will be upstairs to change clothes."

    He finally let go of me. I went upstairs, changed the dress that I was wearing today, and then came

    down and followed Calvin down the stairs.

    Daniel had been following us to see me off, ¡°Josephine, this is right. You can solve all problems, don¡¯t

    leave home out of anger."

    I suddenly stopped, turned around, raised my hand, and gave Daniel a p in the face.

    He forgot we weren''t married, and he sold me for two million to put me in someone else''s bed.

    And now he sold me again for his restoration, and to my face.

    Daniel was stunned by a p in the face. Daniel''s mother was the first to react, and then rushed to me

    with a stiff neck.

    She craned her head to hit my chest. Calvin immediately stood in front of me. Daniel pulled her down

    as she rushed towards Calvin.

    "Mom, I''m fine."

    In his family, Daniel had a supreme status.

    That was to override me unconditionally forever.

    Once after we had a meal, I let Daniel to wash the dishes, his mother sat in the sofa of the living room

    and cried for a whole night, saying her son she raised so hard and now he needed to serve me.

    Another time, she saw Daniel in the room to help me wear the broken soles of the feet of

    mercurochrome, and then sat in the doorway crying.

    I can''t even get him to do anything, not to mention I hit him today.

    Therefore, even Calvin could not control her emotions in Daniel¡¯s mother.

    I swore I would never set foot in this house again.

    I wouldn''t live here if I rented another dangerous building with a dump downstairs.

    I opened the door and went out. It was so cold outside. The cold wind was blowing on my face like

    giving me one p after another.

    I tightened the cor of my coat and walked on, still hearing Daniel trot after Calvin, "Mr. Knight, I beg

    your pardon for my reinstatement!"

    "Well, I''ll reinstate you. Get devoiced with Josephine tomorrow. After the divorce, I''ll reinstate you

    immediately."

    The sound of Calvin rolled in the cold wind. It was clear sometimes and indistinct sometimes.

    I smiled and walked forward against the cold wind. Calvin soon caught up with me and grabbed my

    arm. "It''s cold outside, get in the car.

    "Not cold at all." As I just finished my words, I sneezed in the wind, with tears and snot out.

    He pulled me directly to the car, where central heating was on. It was cold outside but warm inside, and

    I didn¡¯t get used to it and kept sneezing.

    He handed me a ss of warm water, which I drank in one gulp. And then he asked me, ¡°What do you

    mean you are satisfied with the new offer?¡±

 Chapter 41 You Gave Ten Million to My Woman?

    Chapter 41 You Gave Ten Million to My Woman?

    I didn''t answer his question. He was so smart that he could have guessed my answer.

    The car started slowly. When we were a little way off, I looked out the window and found it was not the

    way back to his house.

    Did he change his ce to keep me?

    Did he try to move to a ce where I can''t even run away?

    I''d forgotten he had a baby in my belly, and he''d get me back if I could run anywhere.

    I leaned back in my chair and closed my eyes, ignoring what he spoke.

    Just as I was falling asleep, I heard him say, "Here, get off the car."

    The driver helped me open the door before I got off.

    Our car was parked at the gate of arge garden, which appeared to be arge house.

    I took a look subconsciously at the iron sign to the door - Dixon House.

    Should it be the house of Fairy Dixon.

    Before I could ask Calvin, he took my hand and went in. It was the first time that I had seen such a big

    garden in someone''s house. After walking through the garden and gravel road, I finally saw a big house

    with four stories high.

    He took a ne at me at the front of the house. Before I could say anything he took my hand and went

    in.

    The maid who was cleaning the porch post at the door saw us and immediately came to speak, ¡°It''s

    Young Master Calvin."

    The name of Young Master Calvin let me have a sudden feel that I had back to the Republic of China.

    Calvin directly led me up the steps and into the door of the mansion.

    The hall of the house was sorge that I was stunned, and I felt an echo standing at the other end.

    Although the hall was big, I could still see Fairy Dixon sitting on the sofa eating fruit while watching TV.

    She nced at us unconsciously, and then stood up in amazement with her eyes resting on Calvin''s

    hand grasping mine.

    There were other people in the living room besides Fairy Dixon. There were a man and a woman in

    theirte fifties, who seemed to be Fairy Dixon''s parents.

    They saw us too and got up from the sofa in the same surprise.

    My mind was almost nk. I would have note here if I knew where he was bringing me to.

    But I could not escape, but can only follow to the front of Fairy Dixon.

    As soon as I stood still, I tried to pull my hand from the palm of Calvin, but I failed.

    I heard the voice of Calvin floating above me, ¡°Sophie, I''ve already talked to you once, and I thought

    you understood my meaning."

    "Calvin." The older woman said nkly, "About what?"

    "Mr.s Dixion." Calvin nodded to him, ¡°Sorry, I can''t marry Sophie."

    "What are you talking about?"

    ¡°I have to marry this woman." He took my hand and held it up for them to see.

    My breathing was felt wrong for a second even stopped several times.

    I did not know why such a situation I was able to calmly analysis of the sentence Calvin just said.

    There were just six words, with subject and verb.

    He made it very clear.

    Sophie''s father was furious out of sudden, ¡°Calvin, what do you mean? And now you''re bringing a

    woman to our house to demonstrate?"

    "Mr. Dixon, I am sorry, but your daughter gave money to my woman and asked her to leave me today,

    so to keep her, I have no choice bute to here.

    Fairy Dixon''s eyes had been staring to lose the original shape. I thought that she rarely had such a loss

    of manners. She, pointing to my nose, and said with her voice out of tune, ¡°Calvin, she took my money,

    she took me twenty million!"

    "Twenty million can be enough for her to spend for five days. One morning she spent $3.6 million on

    me. You have to ask someone''s price before you offer a price to her."

    "It was she who told me you had offered her ten million!" She did not act as fairy now. She took out her

    mobile phone and showed Calvin the transfer proof. "I just transferred the money this afternoon," she

    said, "I didn''t force her. She agrred after we had talked for ten minutes."

    ¡°So do you think my woman only worth twice as much?" Calvin crooned with a smile and put my cool

    hand into his pocket, ¡°Sophie, the rtionship between our two families is not ordinary, and we will

    meet in the future. If you don''t want to be embarrassed, I will let the assistant to transfer twenty million

    tomorrow morning, plus ten million mental loss.¡±

    This money was easy to earn. She can earn ten million over a night. I can understand the world of the

    rich man.

    "But the invitations have been sent and the dinner party has been set. My wedding dress came from

    Paris today. Now everyone knows we are going to be married, and youe and tell me you are going

    to marry this woman!" Fairy Dixon shouted at him out of control.

    "Did you tell me when you did all this?"

    After he finished his words, he took my hand and walked awords the door.

    Sophie''s mother was making a phone call, ¡°Mrs. Knight, sorry to bother you sote. I have something

    to talk to you.¡±

    Fairy Dixon''s mother should beining to Calvin''s mother. I raised my head and said to Calvin that

    the consequences of his stubborn action today might be very disastrous, but he ignored me and took

    my hand and walked out of the mansion.

    Behind us came the hysterical screams of Fairy Dixon.

    So it looked like I won.

    But I should know the side effects of this.

    I looked up at Calvin and said, "I''m afraid Mrs. Knight will throw a bigger check and a ss of cold

    water in my faceter."

    He looked down at me deeply and smiled vaguely. "Maybe my mother is the one who gives me the

    most freedom in our family."

    "But why did she force you to marry a woman you don''t like?"

    "Is my mother the only one in my family?" He was gripping my hand so tight that I could feel the

    slightest tremor.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    "You mean everyone in your family, except your mother, forces you to marry a woman you don''t love?"

    "In the view of my family, marriage is nothing. It''s just a man marrying a woman to get what he wants."

    "No love?"

    ¡°Love?¡± He looked at me and smiled. "That''s a luxury."

    I didn''t ask him if he loved me.

    Because I didn''t know whether I love him or not.

    I did not know what kind of thing love was that whether it was mutual or single and if he loved me, I

    would love him, or even if he did not love me, I would love him.

    I walked up to his car. He shoved me in before he got into the car.

    Before I knew it, he was holding the back of my head and covering my lips.

 Chapter 42 Enough, Be Good

    Chapter 42 Enough, Be Good

    It was an emotional and sentimental kiss.

    I knew Calvin was angry, so I gave him response sensibly.

    The first half was a conscious response, and the second half was an involuntary response.

    He smothered me with his kiss, and I could only pat him on the back before he stopped and left my lips

    holding my shoulder. His eyes were bright and his pupils were as dark as the night.

    "But for the driver in front, I would have you now." He said through gritted teeth.

    He said such such a sentence every day.

    I was used to it.

    He did not dare to do that before. Now as my belly was getting bigger and bigger, he at most hugged

    me to sleep.

    He just talked about it even if he wanted to.

    "Scarlet." He said to the driver.

    Scarlet was an outrageously expensive western restaurant, where a ss of lemon water with no color

    taste can sell for 88.

    I knew Calvin was rich, but I still felt so painful to spend money in that way. I had been poor.

    "Why don¡¯t you give the money since you are so rich. I can give you lemonade, two dors for a cup

    with unlimited refill."

    "You have ten million now, and why are you still mean?" Heughed at me.

    "Even if I am rich, I should spend it sparingly. After all, such an opportunity is rare."

    "You have a good economic brain. Why don''t you ask a little more from Fairy Dixon?"

    "She doesn''t have a business of her own, but relies on her family. Twenty million dors is a lot to her.

    If I asked more, I''m afraid she''ll find someone to kill me."

    I knew what was going on. I stopped as soon as I see fit.

    Fairy Dixon was not a big spender. Her family can not give unlimited money to her.

    He looked at me and said nothing more.

    No matter what he did today, at least I understood that now Calvin didn''t want to let me go, so he didn''t

    hesitate to fall out with the Dixon Family.

    The driver took us to Scarlet. I had nevere in, but only passed by a few times.

    He took me by the hand and went in and asked me, "Have you been here?"

    "No."

    "Then how do you know the price for a ss of lemonade is high?"

    "I heard about it? Our editor-in-chief was there and boasted it in front of us for a week."

    The editor-in-chief was not as rich as the outside world thought, since he was paid with dead wages.

    Even there was asionally bonus, but it was a few.

    We sat down at a table by the window, and I was toozy to think as he helped me order.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Calvin had a good taste, so everything he helpped me order tasted good.

    When he ordered, I yed a game on my phone.

    He sat across from me and looked at me. It took him a while to say, "Have you cooled down yet?"

    ¡°How can I be angry?¡± I answered him as I yed the game carefully.

    "Fairy Dixon gave you money this afternoon. Just now I took revenge for you, can you not be angry

    now?"

    I raised my head with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t have that strong self-respect. I am not angry. Fairy Dixon is my

    treasure God. I am happy that she gave me money. Tell her I wee her to do so.¡±

    "Don''t make yourself sound like a gold digger. I know that you''ve frozen your ount."

    It turned out that he knew everything. If he knew that I was really a gold digger, he would not have gone

    to Daneil¡¯s house to look for me.

    He thought he saw the good in me, but I wasn''t that noble. I just had a bad temper and didn''t want to

    use the money of these so-called upper-ss people.

    But I didn''t want to take advantage of her, so I took her money and froze my money ount, so that I

    couldn''t get it out and she couldn''t take it out. it was so perfect.

    "Fairy Dixon met her match this time." He took a sip of lemonade and smiled thinly. "Twenty million is

    about all she has in savings."

    "Aren''t you going to pay her thirty million tomorrow?"

    "It has to be done in the simplest way, though I knew it wasn''t money she wanted."

    Calvin helped me to order my food. He really knew me well and ordered a collection of ssic French

    dishes.

    Asparagus with truffles, foie gras, snails with red wine, and a littlemb chop.

    The portions were not veryrge, and they were not engough for a glutton like me.

    Foie gras was as big as m. I cut it in two with a knife, and ate it in two.

    He leaned his chin on his hands and watched me eat, not fearing that I would frighten the other women

    in the restaurant.

    "After all this, at least give me a few days of peace." He said.

    I was too busy eating to answer him.

    I didn''t spend a lot of time with Calvin, but he knew me well enough to know when my behavior was

    true and when it wasn''t, when it was sincere and when it was just a tantrum.

    I didn''t know if I should be d he knew me so well, or afraid he had read my heart.

    I sat opposite him, like a transparent ss person, with no privacy.

    I once made a wish as a teenager that my mate would know me like a worm in my stomach and know

    what I wanted before I even opened my mouth.

    Now I had found such a person, but it scared me.

    Because he fit my bill perfectly.

    When I was in college, a couple of girls huddled in the same bed, dreaming of future partners, I told

    them what I wanted, and theyughed at me and said if I didn''t lower my standards, I''d be alone all my

    life.

    Later, when I met Daniel, they told me that I had lowered my standards too low.

    He was helping me cut amb chop. I stopped my fork and peeped at him.

    Without looking up, he knew I was looking at him. "If you want to look at me, look straight ahead. I don''t

    charge you."

    "I won''t look at you if you charge me." I picked up themb chops he had cut for me and stuffed them

    into my mouth.

    His cell phone suddenly rings. He had two phones, basically the business one will automatically trun off

    at night, or transferred to the assistant''s cell phone, the one left was a private number, but it didn''t ring

    very often.

    He answered it after took a ce at it, without evading even if I was sitting across from him.

    ¡°Mom."

    It was his mother. It must had been that Fairy Dixon''s mother called Mrs. Knight just now.

    I didn''t know what Mrs. Knight had said on the phone. I continued to have my food. The delicious food

    was no longer good when it got cold.

    In fact, the foreign food was just like that. Our own food was delicious, but we didn¡¯t have often the

    foreignfood, so we thought it was good since it was scarce.

    His call was brief and and he had no emotional change.

    When he hung up, he looked at me and said, "My mother wants to see you at 9 a.m. tomorrow."

 Chapter 43 Meet His Parents

    Chapter 43 Meet His Parents

    Unexpectedly, I reached the height of meeting his parents.

    I bit my fork and looked at him. "Are you not afraid to affect my appetite. Tell me until I finish my food."

    ¡°My mother was virtuous and beautiful. She will never spoil your appetite."

    "I didn''t mean that." Calvin was good looking, his mother must be a great beauty.

    "Don''t tell me you agreed your mother on the phone."

    "Don''t tell me you have no guts to meet my mother."

    No! What a big deal.

    I can''t stand the challenge.

    After dinner I went back to his house with Calvin. Lucy and Sally had been awake, waiting for us at the

    door of the living room. They relieved after seeing use back.

    Lucy hurried toe up and said to us with a smile, ¡°The bath water has been ready. It is too cold

    outside today, Mr. Knight and Miss Josephine, please take a bath."

    ¡°I don''t take bath with him." I winked at her.

    When I got to the bathroom door, I remembered that I had bathed in Daniel''s house. I stopped and

    turned to Calvin behind me and said, "I took a showed today. I don¡¯t have to take another shower."

    "Wash the smell out of his house."

    "What does his house smell like?"

    "The smell I don¡¯t like. Don''t go to their house when you are angry at me in the future. Divorce him as

    soon as possible, soon you and he will have nothing to do."

    "He won¡¯t divorce me easily, especially now I stay with a a millionaire, he will tie me tightly."

    I smiled at her, ¡°Daniel is not a piece of iron, he is a piece of mud, sometimes mud is harder to be

    dealed with than iron."

    "No matter he was a iron or a mud, you have had a bad taste before, and you must correct it quickly.¡±

    "I used to choose him not because of my taste, but because of my level. Men of my ss can only

    choose men of my own ss, and you were at best an ident." I poked him in the chest. "Go take a

    shower."

    "Take a shower with me. Our bathtub is big enough." He took me in his arms and went to the bathroom.

    I didn''t want to shower with him.

    I turned in his arms, raised my head and touched his cool cheek. "It''s not that I don''t want to take a

    bath with you. It''s that I''m afraid that after you take a bath with me, you will be so intoxicated with my

    perfect body that you will be able to see but cannot have it."

    ¡°I''ve restrained myself for so long." He gave a m smile. I liked the folds in the corners of his lips, like

    the ripples created by a ship sailing in the sea. Although this description was a littleplicated, but

    the smile of Calvin always made me feel broad.

    He was not as greasy as other rich men. Sometimes I thought he had a simple side. When he was

    simple and beautiful, I can''t help but want to hug him.

    Eventually I didn''t shower with him. I took a bath in the bath, and he went to his own room to shower,

    then went around to me and carried me back to his room.

    Every night the routine was so convoluted that he had to hug me to sleep anyway.

    He said that my body temperature was like a thermostatic hot water bottle, which made him sleep

    better by cuddling.

    I let him say what he wanted. I didn''t mind if he said I was like a gas tank, not to mention a thermostatic

    hot water bottle.

    I knew what I look like, so I didn''t care what people said about me.

    He turned off the light and the two of usy inplete darkness.

    When my eyes became ustomed to the darkness, I saw the moonlight shining through the curtains

    on the walls and ceiling, and suddenly I felt that it was bright.

    After watching it for a while, I half closed my eyes sleepily.

    Suddenly I heard the voice of Calvin ringing in my ear very clearly.

    "When you get angry, you can beat me, but you cannot run away."

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    I muttered, smiling, and turning over to face the wall.

    "Freak, I don¡¯t want to beat you."

    I was sleepy, but I did not close my eyes.

    I looked at the white wall with my eyes open, because I closed my eyes, tears would flow out of the

    eyes.

    Many people said that I had a hard heart and I rarely cried.

    This was often the case with hard-hearted people, who don''t necessarily cry after being beaten,

    spurned, ridiculed and abandoned.

    But being loved, being pitied, being embraced, the hard wall in my heart suddenly copsed, even

    more dangerous than a dangerous building.

    I didn''t fall asleep until midnight because of Calvin''s words. He should have slept at about the same

    time as me. We bothy with our eyes open for several hours without saying a word to each other. But

    my heart can not be calmed as the ocean.

    I didn''t wake up until 9.30 am the next morning, and a text message from Calvin made me desperate.

    "Knowing that you got upte this morning, your appointment with my mother has been moved to

    lunch."

    I was relieved. Calvin was a woman''s friend. He knew I couldn''t get up too early, so he changed the

    time for me.

    I got up quickly to wash my face, and then went downstairs to have breakfast. I did not want to frighten

    the beautiful and dignified Mrs. Knight by being too hungry to gorge myself at noon.

    After breakfast I went back to my room and dressed myself, which I did for over an hour.

    I''d never dressed like this to meet a head of state, but I''d never met a head of state either.

    I found a mint-green coat with a light beige wool skirt and color matching boots.

    I stood in front of the mirror and saw that I had a little bit of celebrity style.

    Ibed my messy hair again, but I didn''t wear any jewelry. I didn''t want to dress up too shinely to

    meet Mrs. Knight, because I wasn''t that way myself.

    The restaurant we had an appointment withst time was a Chinese restaurant where we ate

    Hangbang cuisine, which was not totally Hangbang cuisine and Huaiyang cuisine. Therefore, there was

    a small stage in the lobby of the hotel, on which two people were singing.

    I had an appointment with Mrs. Knight to walk in at 11:30, and I looked at my watch as I walked through

    the door. It was 11:25.

    It was not too early nor toote, not so disrespectful to bete, nor so eager to be early.

    I looked around the restaurant and saw a middle-aged woman in a fish-white cheongsam sitting in a

    pavilion beside a small bridge and running water.

    I identified her as Mrs. Knight, for she was noble and gentle, but surprisingly beautiful, and Calvin had

    his mother''s feature in his face.

    I walked to her with a smile, stood in front of her, and slightly bowed to her, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Knight, my

    name is Josephine."

    She raised her head to look at me, stood up and reached out to shake my hands, ¡°Nice to meet you,

    Josephine, I am Calvin¡¯s mother. My name is Angel.¡±

 Chapter 44 I Quite Like Her

    Chapter 44 I Quite Like Her

    Angel was a beautiful name, which was like a name of heroine in a story.

    Originally, I was very nervous, but after seeing her, I became less nervous. She gave me the feeling of

    a babbling brook, which calmed my frantic and restless heart immediately.

    I sat down in front of her, she looked at me with a smile, ¡°Calvin told me about your taste, so I decided

    to order a few dishes. I had been here before, some dishes are still good."

    I''m not fussy about food. I''ll eat anything." I said.

    Mrs. Knight picked up the teapot and poured me tea. I quickly got up from my chair, leaned over and

    grabbed the teapot. "Please let me.¡±

    Although I was not keen on serving others, I still had to be polite to the elders.

    She looked at me whoe took the teapot out of her hand with a smile, nced over my belly, and said in

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    a very light voice, "It''s not convenient for you. Take a sit."

    I was a little surprised. I was afraid that she might notice it so I was wearing a slightly looser coat. Since

    it had not been for three months, it was not obvious if I covered it a bit.

    I thought she had caught my surprise. She poured me some tea, then ced the teapot gently on the

    corner of the table, looked me in the eye, and exined to me, "Calvin told me that you are pregnant."

    I was surprised again, I have a good psychological quality, nothing can make me surprised again and

    again.

    I was depressed and annoyed at that Calvin had uncovered all my cards in front of his mother, which

    gave me the feeling of sitting naked in front of Mrs. Knight.

    Forgetting to be reserved, I gulped down the tea.

    The jasmine tea was not hot with fragrance, and the cup was not big, so I just drank it all down.

    After I finished it, I regretted. I quickly looked up to see Mrs. Knight.

    She was looking at me with a gentle smile.

    She refilled my tea. "I heard you''re a journalist?"

    "Well, a fired journalist." I told her the truth.

    "Were you fired because of him?"

    Calvin talked to his mother like a horse.

    I nodded. "Yes."

    Mrs. Knight smiled faintly, and I liked her smile very much. There were two little dimples in the corner of

    her lip, and her dimples reduced her age and made her look no more than thirty or forty years old.

    She was not like those rich women I knew. She was wearing a fish white cheongsam, with two jade

    white tinum earrings, which was not big, butplemented each other.

    Instead of letting the glitter be a burden, people who know how to dress up will use the jewelry in

    a clever way to enhance their appearance.

    Whatever Mrs. Knight would say to meter, I felt that I liked her, that I felt a strange affection.

    Soon the food was served, with the characteristics of Huaiyang cuisine and Hangbang cuisine. Crab

    bean curd and crab powder lion''s head have been my special food these days.

    I was not fussy about food but I had a dainty mouth. There was nothing that I didn''t eat, but it must be

    delicious.

    I mentioned it to Calvin some day, and he remembered it and chose this restaurant specially.

    The lion''s head with crab powder was a small cup. Open the lid of a brown earthenware pot, inside was

    arge round ivory ball, which was decorated with brilliant yellow crab powder. Just looking at her, it

    made people drool.

    ¡°Have a try!" Said Mrs. Knight.

    I had to be a little more reserved. I was supposed to stick my chopsticks into the lion''s head and bite off

    half of it, but in front of Mrs. Knight, I cut off a small piece with a spoon.

    As I was about to put it in my mouth, Mrs. Knight suddenly took my hand, ¡°Pregnant women can''t eat

    crabs."

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I have no taboos¡±"

    She looked at me, gently loosened her hand, ¡°A little crab does not matter, then you eat!"

    The lion''s head with crab powder live up to their reputation. The crab meat was fragrant, and the crab

    meat and pork mixed together. It was soft and chewy, and it had a wonderful taste.

    I had such an appetite that I forgot that Mrs. Knight was sitting opposite me and ate the whole bun at

    one sitting.

    When I looked up, the smell of powder was still in my mouth, but my brain was instantly awake.

    I had eaten arge round meatball before Mrs. Knighttouched it.

    Mrs. Knight looked at me and said, "If you were not pregnant, I would give you my meatball. Although

    you young people are in good health, pregnant women should eat less crabs.¡±

    I did not know whether I had heard to the stage of Suzhou operan, I felt that Mrs. Knight had Hangzhou

    ent, which was soft and pleasant.

    When she was nagging me, she felt a little bit like a mother. Mrs. Knight was not domineering and

    bossy. It was quitefortable to be with her.

    We had finished our meal without talking about Calvin.

    She didn''t ask about my family or my birth ce. We talked like friends, and she told me about the

    history of Suzhou opera and how to cook these Hangzhou dishes.

    I also told her about the gutter oil and dead pork workshop I had destroyed, butter I regretted it,

    because Mrs. Knight was eating her crabmeat balls when I told her.

    She looked at me with a tolerant smile. Her eyes were filled with gentleness. It should be a tense meal,

    but it was with great joy and ease.

    This ce was a restaurant for lunch and evening. In the afternoon, it was a teahouse. After we

    finished eating, Mrs. Knight asked me if I was free, if I could sit for a while.

    I knew the point wasing. Mrs. Knight was a self-controlled person, and she knew that saying too

    much at dinner would give me indigestion, so she decided to say after dinner.

    When I told her that I was an unemployed woman who had plenty of time at her disposal, she smiled

    and asked the waiter to remove the leftovers from the table and quickly served a fresh pot of tea and

    some fruit and seeds.

    The operation was on

    I looked at the stage and thinking about the plots.

    Mrs. Knight picked the cup and took a sip before she spoke. ¡°Calven wants to marry you.¡±

 Chapter 45 You Donéˆ¥æª› Love Him

    Chapter 45 You Don¡¯t Love Him

    I was drinking biluochun tea, which smelt good and cleaned the greasy food just now.

    Mrs. Knight''s words made my hand tremble. The tea was hot to the tip of my tongue.

    I put down my teacup and looked at Mrs. Knight''s face. She was still smiling. I didn''t know what to say

    in reply.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, he did not propose to me.¡±

    "But he told me." Mrs. Knight put down her teacup too, and, with two jaded fingers, picked up the melon

    seeds from the te and peeled them.

    She put the seeds into another clean, empty te. I watched her with numbness as she continued to

    speak slowly.

    "You are the first girl Calvin was willing to let you appear in front of me. I imagined your appearance

    beforeing. You are different from what I imagined."

    I listened quietly and wondered what I looked like in Mrs. Knight''s eyes.

    After a while she peeled off a handful of sunflower seeds and pushed the empty te in front of me.

    "Sunflower seeds contain unsaturated fatty acids and lecithin," she said softly. "They are good for

    pregnant women and can improve your immunity."

    "Mrs. Knight, you are so learned." I praised her.

    She smiled was good-looking. Calvin and her looked really like, even the smiles of them were the

    same.

    She looked up at me carefully. "You are beautiful, but you have a fire on you, and that fire will probably

    burn you and Calvin."

    Mrs. Knight said so deeply. I became stupid after I was pregnant.

    So I didn''t hear from her whether she was for or against it.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to throw a check in your face and throw a ss of cold water like those evil

    mothers-inw on TV. Calvin knows me very well, otherwise he wouldn''t let you see me."

    I was a good talker, but I didn''t know what to say in front of Mrs. Knight.

    Suddenly she reached out and shook my hand. There was barely warm in her palm. She then hurried

    away from the back of mine.

    "Basically what Calvin decides to do doesn''t change easily, but I know you two haven''t known each

    other for a long time, and it''s not just the baby in your belly that makes him decide to marry you in such

    a short time."

    There was something indescribable in the way Mrs. Knight looked at me. I didn''t know what it was.

    I ate all the melon seeds on the te, and then asked in a low voice, ¡°Mrs. Knight, please tell me, do

    you agree or agree?"

    Mrs. Knight smiled, ¡°Do you love Calvin?"

    She asked me so suddenly that I was speechless and didn''t know what to say.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    I always felt that I had not yet reached the level of love between me and Calvin.

    Mrs. Knight wiped her hands with a damp paper towel and got up from her seat.

    She did not say a few words, and her face remained unchanged in a faint, shallow smile.

    She looked at me and said, "Miss Josephine, don''t worry, I won''t be an obstacle to you."

    She turned to me again, with her pretty eyes fixed on me. "You don''t love him."

    With that, Mrs. Knight picked up the bag on the chair and turned away.

    I watched her slim back in a daze, and when I came to my senses, I heard the sould on the stage.

    Damn it, I also rose from the seat.

    Mrs. Knight had put her tea money under the cup, and I had a free meal.

    Walking out of the teahouse, I was dazzled by the sun outside.

    The sun was white, like an incandescentmp hanging from the top of my head and ring at me.

    To my surprise, Calvin was standing at the door.

    He dressed in a beige overcoat with his hands in his pockets, approaching me. He was tall and slim,

    like a male model in the caricature. He had abandoned the sleek and modern look of the male model,

    but had a sense of fashion which belonged to him.

    When I tried to smile, he came over and put his arm around my shoulder. "Well, did my mother spill any

    tea on you?"

    I smiled reluctantly.

    "What did you talk to my mother about?" He put his arm around my shoulder and walked to his car.

    After I thought for a while, I didn''t know how to answer. When I was a child, I would summarize the

    main idea. When the teacher said a paragraph, I could summarize the main idea in a short while.

    But I had spent a long time summarizing what I had just said to Mrs. Knight, and I did not know how to

    sum up her words in a single sentence.

    What should I say?

    Should I tell Calvin that his mother said I do not love him?

    As a matter of fact, I didn''t talk to Mrs. Knight very much, and she didn¡¯t give me a chance to talk.

    "I''m not sure your mother likes me." I said to Calvin.

    "It doesn''t matter if she likes you or not. I like you." He pulled the door open and let me in, then bent

    down to sit next to me.

    "Then why do you want me to meet your mother?"

    "Fairy Dixon''s mother called my mother, I have to let her see who let me personally refuse the

    marriage?"

    "How do I feel like cannon fodder?" I looked up at Calvin, ¡°You don¡¯t want to marry with her at all, so

    you push me out to do cannon fodder, right?"

    "You are so clever, so it is a pleasure to cooperate with you." Heughed, revealing his eight teeth

    which were good enough for toothpastemercial.

    "You want your mother to help you after she sees me? But I don''t seem to have helped you. She

    doesn''t seem to be supporting you."

    "My mother supports me if she does not disapprove. And the only one I need to be recognized in our

    family is her. I don''t care how much disapproval other people give me."

    I didn¡¯t ask him why, but I could tell from Calvin¡¯s words that he and his mother had a deep affection.

    The rich family was inplexity which was beyond myprehension.

    I had no intention to marry into a rich family. As Mrs. Knight said, I was not in love with Calvin, at least

    not yet.

    But I''d been a little discouraged after I met Mrs. Knight, who, despite her beauty and good words, was

    so unreadable that I was physically and mentally exhausted dealing with her alone, not to mention the

    possibility that I might face more of their families. When I was back to Calvin¡¯s vi, I was about to raise

    myself as a canary, keeping myself from the outsiders. Anyway my belly was getting bigger and bigger.

    I would like to give birth to it first.

    And the most important things were to get divorced with Daniel.

 Chapter 46 I Worth More Than Two Million

    Chapter 46 I Worth More Than Two Million

    Calvin told Daniel in front of me that he would be reappointed to his post as long as he divorced me. I

    thought Calvin was just talking, but Daniel called me and said Calvin had really found him.

    He asked me to meet him, but I didn''t want to.

    Other pregnant women had morning sickness in the early stages of pregnancy, and it took me almost

    three months to get serious. I was afraid that I can''t help vomiting a disguting man like him.

    Daniel said he had something important to tell me, but he couldn¡¯t exin it clearly on the phone. He

    had to see me.

    Seldom had I heard such firmness in his voice. He was always so soft and slimy as ady, and once in

    a while I had to give him that honor.

    I made an appointment with him to meet at McDonald''s. Daniel was surprised why I chose there.

    He said it was noisy and there was no way to talk. I just liked the noise. I told him, "You''re a good

    match for McDonald''s."

    He wanted to see me, so I choce the ce. Not to mention McDonald''s, he would be there even if I

    choce the vegetable market.

    I ordered a pile of spicy chicken wings and When I was about to eat, Daniel arrived.

    I looked at him and then looked down. "Turn your face away."

    He was puzzled, ¡°Why?"

    "I feel gross to eat looking at you."

    He looked at me very good-natured, ¡°Your temper has changed at all. You are not suitable to marry into

    a rich family."

    "Yes, I''m not sutable to marry a rich man. I''m suitable to marry a man who sells his wife." I took a bite of

    the chicken wing and didn''t bother to look at him.

    He lowered his head and pulled something out of his bag. Then he pushed a paper bag in front of me.

    I was absorbed in eating the wings, without looking up, ¡°What is it?"

    "Open it." My hands were covered with oil, I wiped them casually with a tissue, then opened his paper

    bag and emptied the contents.

    There was only a bank card, I looked at him suspiciously, ¡°Are you going to give me money?"

    "Calvin gave it to me. It said that there are twenty million in it."

    "And then?"

    "He said that if I divorced you, he would restore me to my former position immediately."

    "Plus twenty million. Good!" I didn''t know I was worth so much."

    But I didn''t intend to do that. His assistant dropped the thing and left, and I didn''t have time to return it

    to him. Since you see Calvin every day, you can give it back to him."

    I yed with the card in my hand and raised my eyebrows to look at Daniel.

    In this way, he really did not look like the man I had known.

    Would he refuse twenty million?

    Didn''t he just sell me for two million?

    Holding the card in my hand, I looked at him for a long while, making him hairy.

    "Josephine." He suddenly reached out and took mine. "You know it''s not the money that''s getting us

    this far," he said, "I told you, it''s that guy behind the scenes is so scary, he could kill us all at any

    moment. My feeling to you never has changed.¡±

    I shook off his hand, giving him no chance at all.

    "So I''m worth more than twenty million? Did that man give you more money to keep you from divorcing

    me?"

    I knew Daniel very well. He gave a little surprise, and I saw it in his eyes immediately.

    He spoke himself so loftily. Could he resist twenty million for me?

    Calvin gave a high price. He thought Daniel would not refuse, but it surprised him, also surprised me.

    I put away my bank card. Since he didn''t want it, I didn''t want to give it to him.

    He was just my baster husband and not my man. What right did he have to sell me?

    If my mom and dad sold me, they''d be perfectly entitled to take the money.

    Of course, they wouldn''t sell me.

    But why did Daniel?

    I did not expect that Calvin would also have a day of instant gratification.

    When I put the card away, I didn''t lift my eyes. "I know you''re righteous and unselfish. You can go now."

    He looked at me dully, ¡°Josephine, what do you mean?"

    "Don''t you want to sell me? Then don''t sell, I received your card. Go away now.¡±

    He sat listlessly in front of me for a moment, watching me finish off the pile of spicy chicken wings in

    front of him, and finally walked away with his head drooping.

    I knew he wouldn''t divorce me so easily.

    I was now a sweet pastry, even the President with ten billion had refused Fairy Dixon''s marriage, and

    wanted to marry me.

    So now I was more than twenty million?

    With my twenty million card in my pocket, I staggered back to Calvin''s vi.

    He came home very early today. When I was at the door, I saw Calvin smoking on the bench in the

    garden.

    He seldom smoked in front of me. I always thought he was a non-smoker.

    His smoking posture was handsome, with blue smoke in the overhead curling up, as if a mist or a trap.

    I was always confused by my current life and didn''t know where I was.

    I''d always been a very organized person, but now I was in a mess.

    I watched the handsome boy smoking in the doorway for a while, waiting for him to finish his cigarette

    and throw it on the gravel road before I went over and stood in front of him.

    He looked up at me and caught my hand. "Where have you been?"

    "McDonald''s. I ate six pairs of wings," I told him, "and the waiter was scared to death."

    "Is junk food so tempting to you?" He looked at me with a smile. Suddenly he looked down and showed

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    his hand.

    Because I slipped the card into his hand.

    He looked at it for quite a few seconds, and then looked up again. "Have you met Daniel?"

    "I told you he wouldn''t divorce me easily, and it was a little foolish to solve it with money."

    After I gave him my card, I turned and walked back to the house.

    He hurried to take a few steps to pull my wrist, ¡°Are you angry?"

    "Np. It just doesn''t feel like something a smart guy like you should be doing." I smiled and showed him

    my eight teeth to show that I wasn''t angry. "In Daniel''s mind, after you offer the price of twenty million

    yuan, he knew very well that I was far more than 20 million yuan, so whoever shot first would lose."

    Calvin should not be so hasty, but that Calvin I knew had always been very patient, knowing how to

    step by step to get the prey.

    He walked into the door with me. Sally said happily to me, ¡°Miss Josephine, Lucy heard you like fried

    chicken wings, so she specially bought a lot of chicken wings for you."

    I wanted to tell her I had six pairs of chicken wings today and I was now stuffled.

    It was not good to have too many. I said to her, ¡°Thank Lucy for me. And you can take it.¡±

 Chapter 47 Why Do You Want To Marry Me

    Chapter 47 Why Do You Want To Marry Me

    I had too many chicken wings, so I gave up dinner. Lucy¡¯s fried chicken wings smell filled the whole

    house, I had to sit upstairs on the terrace of the room to avoid the smell.

    Calvin did not have dinner at home in the evening. He had social engagements which he had to attend.

    I was awake when he came back, but I pretended to be asleep and kept silent with my eyes closed.

    He went to take a bath and changed his clothes, and after a whiley down beside me.

    I deliberately made loud breathing noises to indicate that I was asleep.

    He turned off the light, and when I was about to roll over to sleep, I heard his voice on the back of my

    head, ¡°I know you''re awake."

    I had to open my eyes, ¡°How do you know?"

    "When you fall asleep, you don''t breathe as hard."

    "How do you know how I breathe when I''m asleep?"

    "Because I saw it. I watched you for three hours when you were asleep."

    "I didn''t expect that you had such a hobby." He seemed to have something to say to me, and I had

    something to ask him.

    ¡°Why do you want to marry me? You have used me as a cover to refuse the marriage of the Dixon

    Family. Now no one will force you to marry her, so there is no need for you to marry me."

    ¡°Is there no second reason for marrying you?"

    ¡°Don''t tell me you love me." Iughed so hard that I almost hit my head against the back wall.

    He looked at me quietly and smiled. Gradually my eyes became ustomed to the darkness and I saw

    a pair of eagle-like eyes.

    His eyes burned small fires all year round, and I remembered Mrs. Knight describing a fire on my body

    that would burn Calvin and myself.

    But she was wrong. If I was killed by fire one day, it must be the fire of Calvin.

    And I shut up moodily, and all at once he put an arm round my waist, and drew me into his bosom, and

    kissed me.

    I once warned him not to kiss me in bed, because kissing can get out of hand.

    But he wouldn''t listen, and every time he had to take himself out on the terrace and stand in the cool air

    to cool himself down.

    He did it again. He kissed me and with his other hand undid my buttons uncontrobly. I let him do it

    without struggling.

    When he kissed all the way to my neck, he suddenly calmed down again, and then helped me button

    one button after another.

    Sometimes I really admired his endurance. It was hard to control himself.

    He ended up with his hands on the bed and his body hanging out looking at me.

    He looked at me for a moment and then got out of bed to smoke on the terrace. Then he came back to

    the bed with the faint smell of tobo.

    I touched his hand. He was standing on the terrace in his thin nightshirt, and his arms were cold from

    the wind.

    "It''s cooler now?" I asked him slowly.

    Suddenly he answered the questions I had asked him, ¡°Why do I want to I marry you? Because I

    haven''t slept enough with you yet, and I have to wait until you give birth to a child to sleep with you

    legitimately. Is that enough?¡±

    "Enough." I nodded.

    Hey down and continued to hold me. I nestled in his arms with my back against him. His face hid in

    my tangled hair.

    This was a position that we often sleep in, and it made me feel safe.

    I didn''t know if his answer was an answer, but I regretted why I asked this question.

    Knowing that there was probably no answer to that question.

    And Calvin may not even know it.

    But I had to ask.

    If someone wanted to marry me, I would marry him.

    What bother to ask such a question?

    Mrs. Knight said I didn''t love Calvin.

    I thought it didn''t matter. At least I didn''t hate him and enjoyed spending time with him.

    The divorce between Daniel and me was dyed indefinitely. Knowing that he would not divorce me for

    the time being, I did not bother to find him. I just needed to pretend there was no such a person.

    If he didn''t mind his wife living with another man, I didn''t mind either.

    Calvin and I would never talk about the future things, and that he loved me or not.

    I had a sense of drift along. If he was willing to keep me, I would be kept be him. Althout I spent a lot of

    money, he would love to.

    Ipletely lead a canary life. Calvin went to work in daytimes and I stayed at home to watch TV and

    y games.

    I was so bored. Lucy also often nag me that either lying down or sitting, it was not conducive to the

    health of the fetus.

    I then walked in themunity. The vi green was like a park. The house was few. Arge piece of

    I was wandering in themunity, where there were full of bamboo, which was arge green and still

    luxuriant in the winter.

    But I had always been very vulgar. I was unable to enjoy the beautiful scenery. I wasconcerned about

    the young bamboo¡¯s branches and leaves can be eaten, which tasted like sugar cane.

    So I walked around the edge of the bamboo forest, trying to find one or two that weren''t quite grown, to

    see if they were edible.

    When I was doing so, there were several women chatting beside me. They lived in thismunity, but

    I didn''t know them well and didn''t talk with them.

    I thought I heard them talking about me.

    "Did you see that woman? The one with the big belly."

    "She seems to belong to Mr. Knight of DonHiu Group."

    "You know what? This woman is a mistress, and she has a family of her own, but shees here to

    give birth to a child."

    "I heard she was a journalist. She is good at picking up guys?"

    "Yes, Calvin had a girlfriend, but she destroyed their rtionship."

    I suddenly turned around and looked at them with a smile and said, ¡°Since I can destroy their

    rtionship, it was a wrong rtionship, am I right?"

    They were frightened becase I suddenly spoke. A woman was still holding a dog in her arms. Since she

    had not stood still, the dog fell out of her arms to the ground with a scream.

    They did not expect that a mistress spoke to them shameless.

    "You, you, you..." They pointed at my nose, but couldn¡¯t say a word.

    "What? Doesn''t it feel good to be on the top of your moral to me us?" Anyway I was idle and bored.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    And there was one to talk to in argemunity. These several women were good for me spend my

    time.

    "This person is really shameless. She is righteous even if she destroyed other¡¯s rtionship!" The

    woman holding the dog didn¡¯t dare to tell me, but turned her head and said to the people around her.

    "Now the mistesses all feel they are righteous."

    "They are." I felt bored if they did not talk to me. I looked closely at the face of the woman I was talking

    to. "Oh, now that I remember, I saw your husband getting drunk and being driven home by a woman

    that day."

    ¡°What did you say?¡± That woman roared immediately, ¡°Nonsence!¡±

 Chapter 48 I Got Beat

    Chapter 48 I Got Beat

    I knew she was angry, but I was not talking nonsense. I saw it the other day.

    One night I had a whim and wanted eat rice noodles, so Calvin apanied me to eat. When I came

    back, I saw the woman''s husband sitting in the passenger seat, and a young woman drove him back.

    Then she stopped at their door and kissed with her husband.

    How can I recognize he was this woman''s husband? May be because of my reporter''s sensitivity, I

    remembered them since I had met them once.

    I have a special way of remembering people. I never forget people once I meet them.

    After the woman reacted, she pointed her nose at me and swore at me. The main idea was that I was a

    mistress who had ruined other people''s families. I had a husband but I was pregnant with other man. I

    framed her for the jealousy of her sound family.

    I waited for her to finish her scolding. She seemed to have no words to scold, panting stood in front of

    me. I slowly fought back.

    "To correct one thing with you, Calvin is not married, so I am not mistress. I am separating from my

    husband now, I have asked for a divorce, but he does not agree. Besides, this is none of your

    business. What right do you have to judge me behind my back?"

    I was a journalist who was articte.

    They were tongue-tied.

    I was idle and bored, walked around in thismunity and rx. I was gloomy by what they had done.

    If I was not happy, they won¡¯t feel better.

    I looked at another woman, ¡°Mrs. Xu, your existence seems not too glorious. Last time the woman

    came to your house to kick you should be your husband''s legal wife. And you, Mrs. Xu, should I call

    you Mrs. Xu or the second Mr.s Xu?"

    She was furious and wanted to pounce on me, but was avoided by me.

    I knew I won by seeing that they were angry.

    It was easy to win these bitches.

    I turned and drifted away, leaving them swearing.

    I don''t swear in the street. I felt good to scold people, but when the bad wordse out of mouth, and I

    feel hurt at the same time.

    I can win this time so easy thanks to Lucy, who got to know well about these residents of the

    remembered those words. I did not expect that I could use them today.

    Suddenly, there was a sharp pain in the back of my head. Someone hit me with a stone. I covered the

    back of my head and felt my hands felt wet. I took a look at my hand and found it was full of bloold.

    When I turned around, the women ran in all directions at the sight of the blood on my hands, with teddy

    running after them.

    Those women cannot defeat me with works, so they threw stones at me.

    I looked at the huge stone at my feet, and felt dizzy. Fortunately, it was not far from home, so I

    managed to walk back and rang the bell as hard as I could.

    Sally opened the door, screamed after seeing the blood on my hand, ¡°Miss Josephine, Miss Josephine,

    what''s the matter with you?"

    "Stop howling. Can you drive? Take me to the hospital first."

    ¡°No!¡± Sally was still young. She did not know what to do out of panic. Lucy was scared to when she

    heard the voice and was about to call Calvin.

    I stopped her. "He has a meeting this afternoon. Don''t bother him."

    It was not a big deal. I was not made of bean curd, which would be damaged by one smash.

    "Get a clean towel and follow me." I said to Sasha, then fumbled for a car key on the top of the shoe

    cab.

    Calvin had several cars in his garage, but he didn''t let me drive them when I was alone.

    I took the car keys, Sally hurriedly followed me in panic.

    "Put a towel over the back of my head and I''ll drive." I said to Sally, because I did not know how serious

    I hurt. If the skull was broken open, it wouold be tough. If only skin was damaged, it would be fine, a

    few stitches would work.

    I always calmed. Seeing me be so calm, Sally also gradually calmed down.

    So she put a towel on the back of my head and let her drop a candy in my mouth. Then with the candy

    under my tongue, I drove fast to the hospital.

    I was probably the first woman to drive to the hospital with her head blown out.

    When we arrived at the hospital, Sally ran to find a doctor.

    Fortunately, my condition was not serious. The doctor pulled my head and said to me, ¡°The skin is

    broken, the skull is ok, I will sew up two stitches for you.¡±

    I was nervous about stitches because I was allergic to anesthetics and couldn''t have anesthetics. I had

    to grin and bear the pain and ask the doctor to sew me up.

    The stitches weren''t a big deal, but the doctor shaved off my hair in the back of my head. Luckily, I had

    a lot of hair. It couldn''t be seen when the hair was down. If it was held it up, I''d be bald.

    After the stitches were sewn on, the doctor gave me some anti-inmmatory drugs.

    Sally took medicine for me, supported me to sit down on the bench.

    She was still in shock, ¡°Miss Josephine, how do you feel now?"

    "What do you think that I''ve had my stitches done without the anesthetic?" It was painful, but I can

    endure it. I pressed my lips and said to her, ¡°Take the medicine, let¡¯s go!"

    "Are you sure you won''t rest longer? You''re drivingter?"

    "Are you afraid I''ll kill you with my car?" Iughed, ¡°Rest assured, you were fine when I my head was

    bleeding."

    "I know, but you''re pale. You''d better take a rest."

    Ok, she was doing me a favor.

    I was sitting on the bench. When I turned around I saw Calvin striding out of the elevator.

    He must hade home. Lucy told him I had an ident, so he rushed to the hospital.

    But how did he know I was at this hospital?Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    This hospital was not the nearest to his house. Because the surgeons here were better, I chose this

    one.

    Calvin came up to me and bent over me. His movement was big, and he almost hit my forehead. Now I

    was more like a fragile porcin doll, so I can''t be hit again.

    His face was grim-faced and he put a hand on my shoulder. "How did you get that?"

    "I got beat up when I was out for a walk." I answered him lightly.

    ¡°By who?¡±

 Chapter 49 Did You Beat My Woman?

    Chapter 49 Did You Beat My Woman?

    He held my face in his hands. "Where was the injury?"

    "Man, shake gently shake, I am not a white gourd." When he pulled at my head, it made me dizzy.

    He buried my face in his arms and gently pushed my hair out of the back of my head.

    I didn''t know how long the cut on my head was, but the doctor had to put a lot of stitches in anyway.

    I didn''t know what did it look like on the back of my head, or the doctor sewed me a flower. He looked

    at me for a long time, then suddenly bent down to pick me up.

    "I only hurt my head, but not my leg."

    "Be quiet." He looked uglier than I did and walked out of the hospital with me in his arms.

    He put me carefully in the back seat of the car. Sally sat in the passenger seat, Calvin started the car.

    I couldn¡¯t lie on my back. I had to lie on the back seat, like a turtle.

    I still felt dizzy, since I lost lots of blood.

    I ask Sally, ¡°Do you still have milk candy?"

    She whipped it out of her pocket and gave it to me.

    With a piece of milk candy in mouth, I felt instantly less dizzy.

    He didn''t say a word and asked me why I had been beaten up, but since he didn''t ask me and I didn¡¯t

    tell.

    When we got to his house, he lifted me out of the car and carried me all the way into his house.

    There were other people in the living room besides Lucy, a man and a woman. The woman was the

    one who threw a stone at me in the afternoon, and the man with a frightened face was her husband.

    When we came in, the man pulled the woman by the hand and ran up to us. First he kicked her in the

    leg and made her kneel right in front of me. Then he pped her hard.

    "Mr. Knight, Mr. Knight..." The man, too, fell on his knees in front of us. "This woman is not sensible and

    offended Mrs. Knight. It is myck of discipline. Please forgive us.¡±

    I corrected him in Calvin''s arms. "I am not his wife."

    The male frightened, ¡°Right, but you will be his wife in the future. This woman talked disorderly, she

    knew nothing..."

    He just missed kowtowing to us.

    I was not used to a big man kneeling in front of me. Calvin held my hand, without even looking at them.

    He went around them and carried me into the elevator.

    Through the ss door the two men could be seen on their knees, the man kept scolding the woman

    repeatedly, ¡°Are you bored with your life? How dare you throw stones at her? Why didn''t you crush me

    to death? Do you know who Mr. Knight is? Do you think you can be equal to him by living in the same

    neighborhood with him? Why don''t you die, you silly woman?"

    Tired of hearing this, I buried my head in his arms. "Your elevator isn''t soundproof."

    "Yes, that must be changed." He walked out of the elevator holding me.

    He put me on the bed and turned on themp, frowning at me with his hands on the bedside table.

    Suddenly he pulled my trouser on leg apart, revealing a long, twisted scar fromst ident.

    "I''ve only known you a few months, and you are in tatters."

    "It''s not toote to return me now." I could not lie t on my back, buty on my side. My head was

    dizzy, and I could vaguely hear the curses of men and the cries of women downstairs.

    "What have you done to him? Why are they scared like that?"

    "What could frighten them like that? There are only two of them. One is money, and the other is life."

    He pulled up the quilt for me.

    "Is that money or life?"

    "Money is his life."

    "Cutting off one''s wealth is like killing one''s parents. Forgive them." I did not know what Calvin did to

    them. They must not be poor since they could live in this vi area. That man must be a businessman.

    Calvin was likely to cut off his money, so the man was scared.

    He leaned over and stroked my cheek with his finger, but his voice had no emotion. "Since he dared to

    throw a stome at my woman, how can I give him something to live for?"

    This was quite domineering, and I should be moved.

    But I was the one who pissed her off.

    "I exposed to her the fact that her husband was raising a mistress, so she became angry from

    embarrassment."

    "I don''t need to know what you did. I just saw what she did to you."

    "And what if I do it first?"

    "I don¡¯t care, you are my woman, you can do whatever you want." He was carefully pulling at my hair,

    looking at the cut on the back of my head.

    "I cannot do whatever I want." I snorted to make myself morefortable in my pillow.

    "What are you going to do with them?"

    ¡°Why are you so soft? Don''t be soft on someone who hurts you."

    "I didn''t say I was soft. I just wanted to know how you would handle them."

    "That man made a bid recently. His wife has made such a big mistake that he has to spend some time

    taking care of her, so let him lose some money, not much, which was just enough to pay his debts by

    selling the house."

    I understood what Calvin meant. He said he didn''t want them to live in thismunity any more.

    In this way, I became a woman can not be offended. Presumably the other several women would have

    to walk around the road after they saw me.

    Calvin wanted to get such a result by dothing it.

    Now that he had made up his mind, there was no need for me to intercede with that woman, as a

    matter of fact, she did it first.

    I did not ask Calvin how he knew the ins and out of this matter, but it was not difficult for him to know.

    He would find out by asking a few people.

    Then he went downstairs, and I slept in a daze.

    Afrer sleeping for a while, I suddenly woke up. Before I had moved, I immediately heard the voice of

    Calvin, ¡°Are you hungry? Lucy made dumplings, and stewed chicken soup. Shall I ask her to take

    chicken soup with dumplings for you?"

    The back of my head hurt. I can''t eat any thing even if it was dragon meat.

    No."

    "Have you got a headache?"

    "Will you try to get hit with a brick?"

    He turned on themp, and his handsome face appeared in front of me. He was still in his shirt, not in

    his pajamas.

    I looked at him with confuse, ¡°Did you juste back or was ready to go out?"

    ¡°I am back."

    "Where have you been?"

    "Hit a man."

    ¡°Who?¡± I noticed that the knuckles on the back of his hand were skinned and oozing blood.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Guess?" Without telling me the answer, he turned to the bathroom to wash his hands.

    How would I know who he punched? I didn''t think it was the man tonight. He had been so cruel to cut

    off his money, so there was no need to beat him up again.

    Thinking made my head ache more. I close my eyes and stop talking

 Chapter 50 He Got Punched

    Chapter 50 He Got Punched

    I did not sleep soundly at night. He woke me twice, and forced me to eat a bowl of chicken soup with

    dumplings in his hands.

    I hadn''t eaten much today, but the back of my head hurt.

    His eyes burned. "Do you want me to chew you up and feed you?"

    It sounded disgusting, so I had to eat half a bowl of it before he let me go back to sleep.

    When I woke up in the next morning, Calvin had gone to thepany.

    He was a very diligent person and never went to the officete every morning.

    Though he had a rich family, he was clever and diligent.

    It was only weird l that such a man should not seed.

    It was easy to bezy when you''re around sessful people.

    It made me think that no matter how hard I tried, I would never get better than he, so you I gave up

    trying.

    I devoted myself to do a waste wood, until one day I would loathe oneself.

    My head was a little better. It wasn''t a skull fracture but skin broken. After the pain of stitches, it was

    bearable now.

    I went downstairs to have dinner. Lucy made me ck fish porridge, which smelt good without fish

    smell. I enjoyed it a lot.

    The phone rang in the upstairs room, Sally hurried upstairs to help me take the phone and ran

    downstairs to me.

    I thanked her and nced at the screen. It was Daniel.

    I was upset to see his phone call and the cut on the back of my head seemed to hurt even more.

    I put my phone away and went on eating. I had to fill myself up before I could talk to him, or I wouldn''t

    be able to eat after what he said.

    When he called again after I had had enough to eat, I answered it.

    "What?"

    "Josephine." He seldom called me by my full name, but his voice sounded as faint as if he had been

    beaten by frost.

    "Do you have a terminal illness?" I was a bad woman and I cursed him early in the morning.

    He sounded more desperate than terminally ill. "I''ll wait for you at the door of the civil affairs bureau,"

    he said. "Remember to bring along your ID card or something."

    What was going on?

    Yesterday I got a brick in the head, and today my reaction was a little slow. It took me a second or two

    to ask him, "Why?"

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "What can the two of us do at the Civil Affairs Bureau? Do you think we are going to get married?" He

    was so upset over the phone.

    Daniel was out of his mind. Did he agree to divorce me?

    I was jumped up from the sofa. Sally and Lucy hurriedly held me, lest I did not stand on the ground.

    "What did you say? Are you willing to divorce me atst?"

    "Would you mind not sounding so cheerful on that, Josephine?" He sighed heavily.

    The more he mourned, the more I was pleased.

    It was nirvana for me to divorce a baster.

    I should thank him.

    I hung up the phone and rushed upstairs, walked into the room to change clothes, found a red coat

    after rummaging through the cupboard.

    Calvin helped me choose most of the clothes in my wardrobe, and I like all the clothes he chose,

    except this me-red coat. I didn''t like such a me-red color.

    He told me at the time that there might be a special asion to wear it, and that woulde in handy

    today.

    Dressed like a bride, I got my papers and went to the Civil Affairs Bureau. Daniel was waiting for me at

    the gate of the bureau.

    I walked over and was startled when I got a good look at his face.

    His face was swollen as a pig''s head, and I would not have recognized him if he had not been wearing

    the clothes I had bought for him.

    "Where have you been? You look like a pig now." I can''t help teasing him when I''m in such a good

    mood.

    He looked up at me with a dejected look. One eye was bloodshot and looked terrible.

    Suddenly I reminded that Calvin had been out and his chuckles were broken. At that time, I asked him

    if he had hit someone, and he admitted. Did he hit Daniel?

    Before I divorced him, I need to be clear about what happened to him. I would be happy to hear the

    miserable things had happened to him.

    "Did Calvin hit you?"

    He looked even more depressed. "What have I done to offend him? He burst into my housest night,

    took me out of the room in front of my mother, and beat me up."

    So far it seemed that Daniel had not offended him, and he and Calvin had not met since I left his

    house.

    I bent over and looked carefully at Daniel''s colorful face. "How about I make a phone call for you?"

    "You look so gloating about me, Josephine!"

    "No, I was not gloating." I quickly denied it, ¡°This is the pinnacle of tion!¡±

    I called Calvin in front of Daniel. He asked me where I was. When I told him I was in the Civil Affairs

    Bureau, he immediately understood.

    "Daniel''s face looks like a palette. Why beat him up like that?"

    "If it wasn''t for him, you wouldn''t have people pointing fingers behind your back." Calvin should be at a

    meeting since it was quiet.

    I understood now, yesterday that several women behind my back said I was a mistress and forced

    intervention between Calvin and Fairy Dixon before I got divorced.

    So he rushed to Danielst night and hit him hard.

    Some people had to be dealt with simple and brutal method. If I had known that Calvin would not have

    given him his old job again and paid him twenty million yuan. I would have divorced him by just beating

    him like today.

    I hung up in a good mood.

    Daniel looked at me without batting an eyelid, ¡°Did he say why he beat me?"

    I shrugged my shoulders and spread out my hands. "He told me the punch bag in the gym he punched

    yesterday was broken."

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Daniel looked at me like an idiot. "Could he take me as a punch bag?"

    I walked into the civil affairs bureauughing, and he followed me in a rage.

    "Can you be rich enough to do what you want? Can you beat me if you want to?" he shouted after me.

    ¡°Sure!¡± I honestly told him the answer, "To be rich means to do whatever you want. Why else would you

    want to be rich so badly? Why did you sell me for two million?"

    He looked even more depressed, even angry.

    But there was nothing he can do. It seemed that Calvin''s fist was more convincing and frightened him

    more than the man behind him.

    When I went to the divorce window, I took out my ID card and put it on the table. Then I looked over my

    shoulder at Daniel.

    He fumbled about in his bag for a long time.

    I looked at him and said, "The punch bag is still not fixed today, so tell me if you want to be hit."

    Almost as soon as I finished speaking, he pulled out his ID card from his bag and ced it next to

    mine.

 Chapter 51 I Am Free Now

    Chapter 51 I Am Free Now

    The clerk took our papers and went through our divorce agreement with great care. "You two have only

    been married for four months?" he asked in confuse.

    To be exact, we only did the marriage formalities, and did not have a wedding.

    I smiled at the clerk. "Sometimes time has nothing to do with the breakdown of a rtionship."

    "It broke in four months?" The clerk stared at me.

    "That''s because a baster got me drunk and sent me to someone else''s bed." I smiled and told the clerk

    about my sad story.

    Daniel bluhsed immediately, pulled my arm and shouted at me angrily, ¡°Are you crazy? Why did you tell

    her this?"

    "It turns out that you still want your face." Daniel''s blushing was eye-opening, ¡°The clerk is now helping

    us to get a divorce. Of course, she needs to understand the situation. Can I not exin the real

    reasons for our divorce?"

    He couldn''t have said anything about me, and then he fell silent and hung his head.

    The clerk looked at us curiously and asked, as a matter of routine, whether there had been any

    mediation or whether there was any room to swing back.

    I said directly to the clerk, "I will not live with him again even if I marry to a pig or a dog."

    My attitude was firm, and the clerk was just making routine inquiries, not trying to get us back together.

    So the divorce was over when we paid 12 yuan each.

    Since there was no property dispute between us, I added a use in the divorce agreementter. At

    that time, I took 200 thousand yuan to decorate the house of Daniel, and the house had nothing to do

    with me. Now I had to get my money back after the divorce.

    Daniel was very dissatisfied and cooed, but when I red at him and pointed to his face, he was silent.

    He was afraid that Calvin would blow over his face.

    Sometimes force worked especially well for some people, especially a baster like Daniel.

    I gave a few kisses on my divorce certificate, and then pulled out my phone, click open the camera and

    handed it to Daniel.

    He red at me with a ck eye, ¡°What?"

    "Take a picture for me, I want to take a picture with my divorce certificate!"

    The divorce hall was full of people, and everyone was looking at me, a woman in high spirits after a

    divorce.

    Daniel, holding my mobile phone in his hand, did not want to take a picture.

    "My divorce from you was the most glorious moment of my life for months. How could I not record such

    a glorious scene?"

    "Josephine, do you hate me so much?" Did he have his brain damaged by Calvin? Didn¡¯t I hate him for

    he did such a thing to me?

    "Daniel," I took my mobile phone, ¡°You are too dirty that you don¡¯t deserve I hate you, because love

    and hatrted should be remembered. But you are not worth me to remember you. I just want you quickly

    out from my world."

    I didn''t need him to take a picture of me. I can take a selfie and still be beautiful.

    I turned and walked out of the hall of the Civil Affairs Bureau, with him trotting after me.

    Were Daniel''s legs really that short? I was a pregnant woman and he had to trot to keep up?

    "Josephine." He called me, panting. "I tell you, there''s no point for you stay with Calvin! You think

    Calvin is good? There''s someone behind him who''s better than Calvin!¡±

    I didn''t stop walking. I gave him a look of utter contempt. "We''re no longer rted. Get out of my way.¡±

    My car was parked on the side of the road with a driver.

    I pulled the door open and got in. Then I mmed the door so hard that I almost caught Daniel''s face.

    "Let¡¯s go." I said to the driver.

    The driver started the car. I saw Daniel''s face in the back mirror. As the distance increased, his face

    became more and more blurred, like a broken tomato, looking disgusting.

    The driver drove the car back to themunity of Calvin¡¯s Vi, but I did not let him drive straight

    home, but to the door of the house of the woman who threw a stone at me yesterday.

    When I got out of the car, I went to pat the door. When she opened the door and saw that it was me,

    she started back a few steps, thinking I was looking for her revenge.

    I took out my divorce certificate in my bag, opened it, poked it in her face and showed it to her. "Don''t

    tell others I''m married. I''m divorced and free."

    She was so frightened and angry that she wanted to scratch me.

    But she knew she could not provoke me, so she shrunk her neck and nodded. "I know it, Mrs. Knight."

    "I''m not Mrs. Knight, and I''m not married to Calvin. But we have a very pure rtionship."

    I didn''t care if my words were mrkey or not, But I want her to know that she could not poke me in the

    back with them.

    After showing off my divorce certificate to her, I went from house to house knocking on doors to find out

    all the gossips of yesterday and show them one by one.

    They thought I was crazy, and I knew I was not.

    I was choking to death yesterday, and I fought back what they said about me but I knew they were

    telling the truth.

    Today, however, I stand before them with my head held high.

    This feeling was super good.

    I became famous during the first war. Neow I guessd the wholemunity knew that I was a divorced

    woman with a fat cat.

    A divorce was better than dating with two men.

    I went back to Calvin''s vi and soon he called me.

    "Beautiful single woman, do you want to celebrate at noon to have a dinner?"

    "I would like to have champagne then."

    "You wish. Champagne contains alcohol. After the birth of the baby, you can have it."

    Now Calvin finally has the right to speak about the future in front of me, and it was not harsh to listen to

    it.

    Even the corners of my lips were raised.

    I raised my eyebrows and agreed, ¡°Then I would like to eat spicy spicy pot."

    ¡°When will your tastes get a little more advanced?¡±

    "Spicy spicy pot is not advanced, must be those foie gras ck truffles advanced?

    "Whatever you say." He didn''t argue with me, but he didn''t take my advice, ¡°Don''t forget you have a

    long zipper on the back of your head."

    "What do you want to have?"

    "Eat Cantonese food, you drink more soup."

    Cantonese food was nutritious and fresh, but not very tasty.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    I had a heavy taste now. At the time Lucy was frying pepper, I wishes I can grab a handful of it and stuff

    into my mouth.

    I said, ¡°There is a restaurant for pig belly with chicken in the East Street, shall we go?" ¡°Sure.¡± He

    agreed immediately, ¡°Let¡¯s mee at 11:50.¡±

 Chapter 52 He Disappeared

    Chapter 52 He Disappeared

    In such a joyful day, unexpectedly Calvin stood me up.

    I sat in the pig-bellied chicken restaurant for half an hour and he didn''t answer my phone even though I

    kept calling him.

    During this half hour, my mental activity was very fluctuant.

    Maybe he worked overtime, had a meeting or had a casual dinner party, but Calvin was not such a

    person who didn''t exin. If there was an emergency, he would definitely call me or asked his assistant

    to inform me.

    I even wondered if he had been in a car ident on his way here, and the prince and princess had

    been separated ever since.

    I called Calvin''s assistant, who told me that Calvin had left thepany long ago.

    I couldn''t find him, so I turned on the radio and listened to the FM radio to see if there was a traffic jam

    or an ident.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Over the fire, the chicken was bubbling, with the white broth bubbling, thebination of white pepper

    and pork bellies sending out deadly soul sts.

    Under the lure of this fragrance, I experienced a burning feeling.

    I waited in the hotpot restaurant for an hour and a half. Then I paid the money and left the restaurant.

    I went back to Calvin''s vi and didn''t call him again.

    I knew he was fine, but for some reason he couldn''te to have dinner with me. How could there be

    so many joys and sorrows in the world?

    There could be, but it was not that drastic.

    To my surprise, he didn''te back for dinner. He even did note back after I took a sleep and

    woke up in o''clock in the morning.

    Calvin seemed to disappear in my world.

    I woke up and did not sleep again. I kept my eyes open until morning.

    Early the next morning, I called Calvin''s assistant.

    The assistant said that Calvin did not go to thepany today, but called thepany and said that

    he would take a rest these days. The business of thepany was temporarily entrusted to the

    general manager.

    This thing was a bit weird. No matter what happened, Calvin would give me a call, or absolutely was

    impossible not to go to thepany.

    Now there was only one possibility, that someone or some force has put him under arrest.

    So I had to think about his family.

    Perhaps his family, knowing my existence, would not allow him to marry a woman like me, so they hid

    Calvin.

    This was amon plot in romantic dramas, and what happened to me now was not funny at all.

    On the third day of Calvin''s disappearance, I suddenly found that the so-called close and inseparable

    connection between me and him depended entirely on his understanding of me and his mastery of all

    my actions. But once he disappeared, I could not find him anywhere.

    For the first time, I felt that our rtionship was so fragile that he disappeared in front of me when he

    wanted to.

    I''d never been a waiting type yer, but now I didn''t know what else to do except sat in the big house

    of Calvin every day, as well as eat with my eyes open and sleep with my eyes closed.

    I did not expect Fairy Dixon, instead of I Calvin, came.

    On this day I was nting flowers in the small garden of Calvin¡¯s Vi.

    I was not that elegant. These flowers were obtained by Lucy. While she was busy cooking, I helped her

    to nt.

    As I was doing so, I heard the sound of high heels stopping beside me.

    I looked up at from those designer heels and saw a woman who did not want to see me and I did not

    want to see her.

    I took one look at her and guessed what she wanted me to do, so I lowered my head and went back to

    shoveling my mud with all my concentration.

    Seeing me ignore her, she stamped her foot gently to get my attention.

    I still ignored her, she had to shout my name, ¡°Josephine!"

    Calvin disappeared, she even called me by my full name instead of Miss Josephine.

    I looked up and shook the dirt off my hands. "What''s up, Sophie?"

    She called me by my full name, so I called her by her full name. Courtesy was like a mirror, and she

    raised her right hand and I would raise my left hand.

    She took an envelope out of her bag and gave it to me. I didn''t take it.

    Looking at her beautiful face, ¡°Do you want to give me another 20 million?"

    "It''s not money." She smiled and I could tell by the look on her face that there was something wrong in

    the envelope.

    I did not take it. I carefully took out the rose branches from the basket on the ground, and then inserted

    in the earth and raised the soil little by little.

    Fairy Dixon did not expect that I would not take her move, she squatted down, opened the envelope

    and handed me under my nose.

    A sweet smell got to the bottom of my nose. I didn''t like the smell.

    "See? I''m going to get married with Calvin." She hade to show off, and I nced down.

    Their wedding was about a week away.

    I wiped my nose with the back of my hand and looked at her with a smile, ¡°Will you have a solo show

    again? Don¡¯t be in vain in the end."

    She became angry from embarrassment and her voice became an octave higher, ¡°Josephine, don''t be

    so confident. Calvin is only interested in you for a while. He knows that the child in your belly is not his.

    He wille back to me when he is sick of you.¡±

    I raised my eyebrows. "How do you know the baby isn¡¯t his?"

    "You''re probably the only one who''s kept in the dark. I tell you," she said with a smile of great charm,

    "Calvin knew from the beginning that the kid was not his. And the reason he told you this was just to

    y with you. I can understand the indulgence before marriage, but he wanted to y with a pregnant

    woman, which was a little bit heavier, but I could ept it."

    Shall I loudly praise Fairy Dixon''s virtuous and broad-minded?

    Howe I didn''t believe every word she said?

    I continued to bury all the roots in the ground and then doused them with water to finish the job.

    She was anxious to see my unbelief, put the invitation into my hand, ¡°Josephine, whether you believe it

    or not, I have given you the invitation. You are wee toe to our wedding in a week. As for

    Calvin, don''t ever dream of seeing him, he will not see you!¡±

    She turned away proudly.

    I spoke slowly behind her, ¡°I didn''t say I wanted to see him. Since he disappeared to now, I only made

    two phone calls to him. Now I have a big house to live, someone to serve me, I don¡¯t have to worry

    about food and clothing. And I have 20 million in the bank Miss Dixon gave me. I live such a free and

    easy life, why bother me to see him?" She looked at me with a dark smile, ¡°It is good that you hold that

    thougt. I wish you can give birth to the baby sucessfuly.¡±

 Chapter 53 I Had To Leave Him

    Chapter 53 I Had To Leave Him

    I didn¡¯t want her blessing. Without her blessing, I can still safely give birth to the child.

    I turned and walked into the house, hearing the footsteps of Fairy Dixon finally disappear in the garden

    gate.

    I looked down at the invitation in my hand. Because my hands were covered with mud, and the

    invitation was quite muddy.

    The pink invitation looked dirty and lost its original beauty.

    I tossed the invitation on the coffee table, and was ready to wash my hands.

    Sally was standing at the top of the stairs looking down at her phone. When she saw meing, she

    immediately put it in the back pocket of her jeans.

    Although Sally worked for Calvin, it was not apany here after all. As long as things were finished,

    she can do anything.

    She often watched dramas and yed games in front of me.

    So I was suspicious of her behavior.

    I went over and reached out my hand to her, ¡°Lend me your phone."

    "No, Miss Josephine, I just looked at it casually." Sally shook her head like a rattle.

    ¡°Give it to me!¡± When I put on a straight face, it might have been intimidating. She obediently took the

    phone out of her back pocket and handed it to me.

    She had not turned off the phone, its screen was on.

    A photo came into my eyes. It was a picture of Calvin and Fairy Dixon. The title was very clear - Calvin

    and Fairy Dixon will had a wedding.

    I had a preliminary nce over the above information, which was almost the same in the invitation that

    Fairy Dixon gave me. The wedding was a weekter in a most luxurious hotel in the city.

    It seemed Fairy Dixon was not bragging. She and Calvin really were to get married.

    I gave the phone back to Sally. She looked at me in the eyes with pity and sympathy, as well as fear.

    "Miss Josephine...¡± She wanted to say somehing, and I didn''t want to hear anything tofort me.

    I smiled at her and went upstairs.

    At noon, Lucy made my favorite boiled meat and pepper chicken. I still had two bowls of rice, drank a

    bowl of chicken soup. Outwardly, the fact that Calvin and Fairy Dixon were going to get married had not

    affected my appetite at all.

    In the eye of consternations of Lucy and Sally, I again gave my bowl to them, ¡°I still want to eat that fry

    rice, help me get a bit! I want to soak it in chicken soup.¡±

    Sally took my bowl and walked to the kitchen door, ncing back at me.

    She may think that I was turning grief and anger into food. I was not so fragile, and I had not been

    together with Calvin for long, so I would not be heartbroken and die for him.

    Like Mrs. Knight said, I didn''t love him. It didn''t matter to me who he married.

    But I was distressed for not being able to marry into a powerful family.

    After lunch, I went back to my room to pack my things. Calvin was getting married, so I had no reason

    to stay in his vi.

    The world always had a ce for me. Although I didn''t care about the eyes of others, I didn''t want

    anyone to look down on me.

    I would not return Fairy Dixon the 20 million, but I would not touch it.

    I still had on my hand the hundreds of thousands, which was enough to rent a house and give birth to a

    child.

    Whoever that child was, he had been snuggling with me for months now. I was his mother, and I was

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    going to have to give him birth and raise him well.

    It was just a kid. I can live without a man.

    I chose some seasonal clothes bought by Calvin, and I didn''t bring any other jewelry and cosmetics.

    I had all the clothes I wore. I didn''t have to show off my pride by leaving some of the clothes I wore,

    which was also a disguised waste of resources.

    I packed up things, took a nap, and then went downstairs with the suitcase. Lucy and Sally were

    extremely surprised to see me in that way.

    I sincerely thanked them for taking care of me during this period of time, and expressed my willingness

    to share the same room with them.

    Lucy and Sally tried to stay with me, but I once decided to do something, on one could be able to stop

    me.

    I left them in their bitter supplication.

    When I walked to the garden gate, I looked back and found Sally and Lucy wiped their tears. I didn''t

    know whether it was because they felt sad about my sudden departure or because they lost their jobs

    in the vi.

    In short, every man was selfish. I had my own considerations.

    But in some ways, I was unrealistic.

    I knew it was best for me to be in Calvin''s vi with a big belly.

    But I didn''t want that.

    Whether Calvin was passive or active, that he left me was an indisputable fact.

    Based on his ability, I didn''t believe that he would be deprived of his freedom by his family''s house

    arrest.

    I left Calvin''s vi.

    Because of something happened suddenly, I had no ce to go, so I went to the hotel first. Anyway,

    information was developed now, and various rental apps were popr, so I can look for an apartment

    while living in a hotel.

    Day by day, it approached the date of Calvin and Fairy Dixon''s marriage.

    Instead of my usual stingy style, I ordered hotel food. I ate steak and macaroni in different ways every

    day, and I felt a big face in the mirror these days.

    I asionally check my phone to see news of Calvin and Fairy Dixon''s wedding, which was said to

    have taken ce on a beautifully decorated golf course during the day.

    I threw the phone away and continued to hold my te while watching TV and eating spaghetti.

    Calvin was getting married, and he left my world.

    The life some time ago seemed like a dream.

    I thought there was a long way to wake up, but it suddenly was up.

    But every detail of my dream was so clear in my mind that even though I sometimes wanted to forget it

    deliberately, it still rolled in my mind.

    Calvin''s face in my memory also was now and then clear and blurred.

    I can clearly remember his eyes looking at me in the sh of the cluster of fire, but sometimes can not

    remember his lips corner of every smile.

    I didn''t think their business had affected my life, but one day I ordered a meal for myself, I couldn''t eat a

    bite.

    Later I looked at the calendar and realized that tomorrow would be the wedding day for Calvin and

    Fairy Dixon.

    It seemed that their affairs had not affected my psychology, but my physiology.

    I can''t believe I can''t eat for a man.

    I was the kind of person who can eat a meal when I was hungry, squatting next to gutter with my rice in

    my hands.

    But for a man who suddenly came into my life and suddenly left without warning, I couldn''t eat the food

    worth hundreds of dors.

 Chapter 54 Where Had you Been?

    Chapter 54 Where Had you Been?

    The steak cooled down slowly in the dish and the fat solidified. The shrimps'' original constricted body

    was not so tight, and the meat was loose and lost its appetite.

    I sat by the window looking out at the night view, my phone roaring in bed.

    It should be an agent to call. I had seen a lot of houses these days. Residentialmumuty asked for

    a high price but with a poor decoration.

    I was picky, but the agent was persistent, calling me all day and asking me to look at the apartment.

    I told them that I could only rent a house and could not afford to buy an apartment. I could not afford

    even a down payment on my savings of tens of thousands of yuan in this city wherend was so

    expensive.

    Sometimes what would I do with backbone?

    I could take my IDcard to unfrozen the ount. With Fairy Dixon''s 20 million, I can buy a decent

    house.

    The phone kept ringing so I had to pick it up.

    My heart contracted when I saw the phone number.

    The night before his wedding, Calvin finally called me.

    I took a deep breath and connected it, and greeted him enthusiastically and cheerfully, ¡°Hi, Mr. Knight,

    congrattions on your happy wedding tomorrow."

    "Where are you now, Josephine?" For ten days I had not heard Calvin''s voice, but he was angry when

    he spoke.

    I felt very dissatisfied with his greeting, so my hand were trembling, ¡°Mr. Knight, we are still friends,

    why..."

    Before I had finished talking nonsense, he was yelling at me on the phone, "Why aren''t you home?

    Where have you been? Come to me at once!"

    Oh, my bad temper. On his second day of disappearance, he was going to marry a beautiful woman.

    And before I got mad at him, he yelled at me first.

    "Mr. Knight." My voice was a little cool when I got angry, ¡°You have disappeared for ten days..."

    "Josephine!¡± He didn''t listen to me. "I just disappeared for ten days," he said, "Why didn''t you wait for

    me in the house? Why?"

    I hadn''t seen his thirst for knowledge in ten days that we had not met.

    Listening to his roar, I suddenly didn''t know what to say. My heart was like a g fluttering in the wind,

    floating here and there with no ce to put it.

    As I stood by the window, I felt my face cool and touched the wet surface of my cheek.

    How can rain hit my face when it was not raining?

    He was shouting wildly over there, as if he had used up all his strength, and I was weak from not

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    having dinner at night.

    The two of us were wounded and disabled, and we were both tired.

    Atst he said hoarsely, "Where are you, Josephine?"

    I thought I wouldn''t tell him, but when I hung up the phone, I realized that I had given him my present

    address.

    Twenty minutester, Calvin broke down the door. I went to open the door immediately, intending to tell

    him that if he broke the door of the hotel, both of us would have to pay half the cost and neither of us

    would get away.

    But when I saw Calvin standing at the door, I failed to say a word.

    He seemed to have lost weight, as if he had gone through a great deal of suffering and torment.

    He used to have a great chest, but now even his chest has shrunk.

    His shirt was unbuttoned. He did not even wear a coat but only a thin shirt in the winter.

    He seemed to be no longer the proud and noble Calvin, except for the burning me in his eyes.

    Looking at him, I swallowed my words.

    I let him in. The room was heated, which warmed him up quickly.

    He came in and stood in front of me, looking straight at me without batting an eyelid.

    He made me feel guilty, as if I was the one who had done wrong in thest ten days.

    I was suppressed by his eyes and did not say a word. Even a fool can see that he definitely suffered.

    I had imagined that he and Fairy Dixon were preparing for the wedding happily, or in high spirit to

    ept everyone''s wishes for them.

    But at the moment he didn¡¯t seem to be.

    It was as if he had fallen into atari purgatory and been tortured.

    I looked up at him in amazement. Suddenly he took me by the arm and pulled me into his arms.

    He held me so tight that my ribs were about to break and that I could hardly breathe, and I could only

    smell the tobo on his clothes and his deep sense of loneliness.

    I was buried deep in his arms, without struggling or moving. I didn''t know how long it took before he

    gently let me go. His hands were on my shoulders and his eyes bloodshot.

    "Are you hiding here becare you think I am going to get married?" he asked hoarsely.

    I quickly captured the work ¡®think¡¯. Did he mean what Fairy Dixon and the media said was false?

    I raised an eyebrow and before I could ask, he replied, "It''s true that there will be a wedding, but

    whether I want to marry Fairy Dixon or not is my wish and no one can interfere.¡±

    I licked my lips and looked at him in confusion.

    "Then these ten days..."

    "Yes, I was locked up by them in the toolshed in our garden." A wry smile rose from the corner of his

    lips.

    ¡°It is hard to imagine, isn''t it? In my family, if I disobey them, there is only one end, but I don''t care."

    "They locked you up. What about DonHiu Group?"

    "The earth still turns around without anyone, and DonHiu Group will not copse without me. They will

    find someone else to take my ce. In their opinion, people can sit in any position."

    I looked at Calvin and suddenly felt that Compared with him, I was so narrow.

    Having been with him for so long, I saw how he treated me, but I never believed him.

    I believe what Fairy Dixon said. She said Calvin was ying with me. Although I was proud in front of

    her, in fact I believed it.

    In my mind, I and Calvin were from two different sses.

    I thought it was rare that he loved me that I dare not open my heart.

    I enjoyed his kindness to me, but doubted his sincerity to me.

    I raised my head and stood on tiptoe, with both hands clutching the corners of his clothes. I was in

    some ways the same kind of person as Calvin.

    He knew exactly what he wanted, so he didn''t care what he had to lose.

    He didn¡¯t care, still less did I.

    A person who had countless times more than you was willing to give up all he had, then what was I

    hesitating about?

    I looked into his eyes, which filled with pain and anxiety.

    "Calvin, don''t tell me you love me."

 Chapter 55 At Your Disaposal

    Chapter 55 At Your Disaposal

    "I told you so, but you didn¡¯t believe me." He rubbed his rough palm against my forehead, and I pulled

    his hand down to see there was calluses, some new and blistered. "How did that happen?"

    "I opened the the iron window of the toolshed."

    As I looked at him, I couldn''t imagine how Calvin, standing out in front of everyone who was scared to

    hear his name, could be locked away in the toolshed by his family.

    He could see my doubts, and gave me a faint smile, ¡°In my family, we seem to be born with a gold

    spoon, since we enjoyed the glory and good life the family brings us, we should have to sacrifice. For

    them, I just need to marry a woman who I don¡¯t love. In my family, every one of us including my father,

    uncle, my brothers and sisters are living such a life, but I don''t want it."

    I seemed to be watching a Hong Kong and Taiwan family ethics TV series in the 1970s, but I did not

    expect that now was a new society, unexpectedly somerge families were still arranged marriages.

    "For a family like ours, anything can serve as a springboard for profits. The best businessmen are

    those who don''t miss a single detail. "He looked at me and smiled, with his coarse palm stroking my

    cheek. "Fairy Dixon had been to see you, so your pride has been damaged again, hasn''t it?"

    "Fairy Dixon is a fart." I gritted my teeth.

    "Then why did you run away?"

    "Have you been looking for me?"

    "I managed to get out of there. The first thing I did was not nothing but to find you. I thought you would

    obediently stay there waiting for me, but when I went in and I only saw Lucy and Sally. They said you

    left a week ago.¡± His eyes narrowed slightly, and there was atent anger and gloom in the pupils.

    "At your disposal." I said.

    "Good." he said shortly, and taking my hand, he opened the door and walked out.

    "Where to?" I was a bit surprised. I thought his punishment might be to carry me to bed and just have

    me, as he kept nagging at me all day.

    But he didn''t.

    Instead of driving, he took a car downstairs and pulled me into the car.

    He said nothing all the way, holding my hand tightly in his.

    The car was speeding, outside the window of the night rapid backward, as if a color picture. Although

    the scenery was constantly changing, the invariable was the person taking pictures.

    By the time we got up the hill, I knew where he was taking me.

    Calvin¡¯s house was situated on the hillside with picturesque scenery andmanding view of the city.

    I turned to look at him. "But you just ran out of there. You don''t think your family will be moved by the

    love we share when they see you taking me in, do you?¡±

    He looked sideways at me. ¡°Do you love me?¡±

    I didn''t know how to answer for a moment, besides the strange driver was sitting in front of me, how

    can I talk love with him?

    "And why are you taking me?"

    "Or you can see with your own eyes that I will marry Fairy Dixon tomorrow?"

    "I don''t want that happens."

    He looked out of the window and smiled.

    Calvin was a brave person, he can face his heart, and he would fight for what he wanted regardless of

    the consequences.

    This bravery both moved me and frightened me.

    I was afraid he would suddenly abandon me in this resolute and decisive way.

    The car came to the door of the Knight¡¯s house. I paid the money, got out of the car and stood at the

    door of the ckcquered iron gate. I looked up at the tall streetmp in the doorway. He stood by my

    side and asked me, ¡°Are you afraid?"

    To be honest, I had no the word ¡®fear¡¯ in my dictionary.

    Although I had no experience in this kind of thing, I had watched many simr TV series. And I can

    probably guess what will happen next.

    Otherwise, I was kicked out of the house and Calvin was ced under house arrest.

    With any luck, I would get a huge cash check snapped in my face.

    If I was unlucky, they would get me out of the city and I could nevere back.

    I can guess the oue, so can Calvin.

    But that was the only way we can do.

    He also knew that as long as in this city, there was no way to escape the Knight Family''s hand and eye,

    and I did not want to live like a mouse in disgrace.

    If I wanted to stand out in the sun, I had to fight.

    He took me by the hand and walked in. There were two security guards at the door who immediately

    saluted when they saw Calvin. Their expressions should be that they did know about Calvin''s house

    arrest, so the guards did not know that he stole out of the gate.

    After all, it was a family affair, the less the outsiders know, the better.

    When I entered the door of the Knight¡¯s house, I thought I had entered a park, with dense woods on

    both sides. And the garden in front of me, under the streetlights, looked rather empty. I couldn''t see

    where their house was.

    "Does your family usually camp in a tent?"

    ¡°The house is inside. You can see it through the garden.¡± He answered me.

    "Oh." I had never lived in arge house, nor entered one, so I was afraid.

    After walking for more than ten minutes, I finally saw arge house about the height of a four-story

    building standing before my eyes.

    I suddenly stopped, he tilt his head to look at me, ¡°What, are you afraid?¡±

    "I never knew how to write ¡®afraid¡¯." But I felt my legs a little trembling. I had nothing so I was not afraid

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    for myself, but Calvin was desperate for me, I must think of him.

    "You''ve got to figure out what''s in front of you when you go in. You''ve said that your parents and

    brothers lived like this. If you''re the only one who breaks the rules, chances are you''ll be kicked out of

    the Knight Family."

    "I''m so scared!" He squeezed out a sneer between his teeth, ¡°I wish Knight Family kick me out. I have

    all the glory from Knight Family, do you think I like it?"

    When I first met Calvin, I wouldn''t belive that.

    But today he was different. He was bright in my eyes.

    He took me by the hand and walked up the front steps of the house. The lights were on, and he was

    probably spotted running away, so everyone was looking for him.

    He took me into the house. He looked silly but I appreciated it.

    As a matter of fact, we had no chance to turn back, for as soon as we appeared at the gate. An older

    man saw Calvin and immediately turned around and shouted to the room, "Young Master Calvin has

    I looked up at Calvin''s pretty profile and tried to make a joke to make the current solemn atmosphere a

    little more cheerful, ¡°How do I feel like I''m shooting a Republic of China drama?"

    "There are habits which have long been abandoned in themon household, but are carried on in

    our own, so called, great household." As the voice fell down, the man supported a woman walk out of

    the house. The woman stood in front of us, frowning, and said in a low voice, ¡°Why you are back since

    you had run away?¡±

 Chapter 56 You are Not Qualified to Negotiate with Me

    Chapter 56 You are Not Qualified to Negotiate with Me

    The woman speaking to us was Mrs. Knight, who dressed in a pale purple housedress, over which was

    a cotton rag of the same colour.

    The white light on the porch made her look elegant and noble, which was quite different from what I

    had seen that day.

    But the way she looked at Calvin was very gentle, and then her eyes fell on me.

    She looked back through the door and whispered to us, "Leave first!"

    "Mom, I want to see grandpa and Dad." Calvin held my hand and stood straight.

    "You know there''s only one consequence. What are you fighting for?" Mrs. Knight frowned and looked

    worried. "Hurry up. She is very pregnant now. Do you want her dead and killed?"

    Could it be this bad? I was taken aback. She didn''t mean to scare me, did she?

    Anyway, it was toote to escape.

    Calvin bowed to ask me, ¡°Are you afraid?"

    Sure, my father my mother put effort to raise me, and I also put effort to raise the baby in my belly.

    Don¡¯t kill me, it was terrible!

    ¡°Can you protect me?¡± I looked up at him.

    "Of course."

    Ok. I held his hand tight as well.

    With familial resistance, the rtionship was different.

    The gesang flowers on the Gobi beach or the snow lotus flowers on the cliffs were very difficult, so they

    were particrly beautiful and moving.

    There would be no rainbow without wind and rain.

    Mrs. Knight looked at us helplessly.

    A solemn voice came from inside, ¡°Let him in!"

    It was a middle-aged man''s voice, and I guessed it was probably Calvin''s father.

    Now it was toote to run, so Calvin took me by the hand and calmly walked into the living room, which

    was bigger than the banquet hall.

    Even if there were ups and downs in heart, I can always pretend to be m on the surface.

    There were quite a few people in the living room.

    In a mahogany carved chair sitting in an old man in his 70s with gray hair. He looked like kind but he

    had a pair of eyes like an eagle.

    There was a man sitting on the sofa beside the chair. I found Calvin looked like him at first sight, only it

    was the older version.

    I was thinking that maybe Calvin would look like him when he was old, and he was still good-looking.

    With his status and appearance, it was not weird for him to go out with a twentysomething chick.

    I was a person can imagine in such severe circumstances.

    His eyes fell on Calvin¡¯s hand holding mine, and then quickly moved away, and to my face like the

    aggression of crushing every pore of my body up and down.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Calvin''s father asked word after word. There were only four words, but each one

    was strong enough to make anyone tremble.

    But I was able to make eye contact with him.

    Calvin also answered him word by word, ¡°You see, this woman has my child, if tomorrow''s wedding is

    not for me and her, and then cancel it."

    Calvin''s father squinted. The father and son squinted alike."

    ¡°The wedding between you and the Dixon Family was an early agreement between your grandfather

    and the Don of the Dixon Family. Do ou want your grandfather to be the one who breaks his word?"

    "I also promised this woman that I had to marry her, and it seemed fair that either Grandpa had broken

    his promise or I had."

    "You are not in a position to negotiate with me." His father''s voice sounded calm, but I saw his hands

    gripping the arms of the sofa, with his fingernails tucked into the leather.

    He was angry.

    In this family, fame and profit were the supremew of all.

    And now Calvin was challenging his family''s rules for a divorced woman.

    If I were his father, I''d give him a p.

    But at the same time, I appreciated Calvin''s courage.

    Since he was brave, I can''t be a coward.

    "I''m the best person to negotiate with you now, because I''m the one who''s going to be standing in the

    wedding hall tomorrow, and I won''t do it unless you carried me into it after I die."

    "Calvin, You have a younger sister," the old master in the chair said in a loud voice. "You must set an

    example. Do you intend that they should imitate you in the future?"

    "If I can''t decide what I want to do, what good example can I set her?" Calvin took me by the hand and

    walked over to the don. "I don''t like that Fairy Dixon. One more look at her makes me get goose

    bumps. I could not imagine that I have to stay in one bed with her for so many years.¡±

    "What is Fairy Dixon?" The Don frowned and looked up at him.

    "Sophie."

    ¡°I let you marry her without making you like her." The don''s words were so contradictory, but it made

    sense.

    The Don turned to me and beckoned, "Come and let me see you."

    I went over and the don was sitting and I was standing, so I squatted down in front of him.

    He asked the steward next to him for reading sses and put them on to look at me carefully and

    narrow his eyes.

    "She looks no better than Sophie."

    "But she''s funny."

    "If you want fun, buy a dog." If it weren''t for the majesty of the atmosphere here, the don''s words

    almost made meugh.

    That''s what I said when Calvin told me about his marriage to Sophie.

    It was scary that the don wasn''t angry but arrogant, but I thought I liked him.

    The don looked at me for a while, and then looked up at his grandson, ¡°How about this? You get

    married with Sophie, and you can keep this woman outside. When we have family gatherings, you take

    Sophie.¡±

    I can''t hold my temper any longer.

    And Calvin had been watching me, seemed to be waiting for me to say something.

    "Old man, it is decades ago that you can marry several women, now polygamy is against thew.¡± I

    talked to the don patiently.

    He squinted at me and said, "Do you have a crush on Calvin?¡±

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Your grandson has a crush on me.¡± I corrected him.

    The old man''s face was serious, maybe he disliked my hippies, ¡°He has a crush on many women,

    should he get marry to them?"

    "I''m afraid you''ll be upset if they all get married and put on a big house."

    "Impudent!¡± Calvin''s father growled, and suddenly the air in the living room dropped several degrees.

    ¡°Take Calvin upstairs, and drive this woman away!¡±

    Calvin''s father was simple and rough. Several big men grabbed me, carrying me like a chicken to go

    outside.

 Chapter 57 I had A Crush on You

    Chapter 57 I had A Crush on You

    Just as Calvin was about to save me, a man walked in from outside the door.

    I was just pulled up to the door by the cor and bumped into him.

    He seemed to be a more mature Calvin, with the same tall figure and handsome face, but he looked

    much moreposed than Calvin.

    He frowned. "She''s a pregnant woman. Put her down!"

    I was put down by those big guys, straightened my neckline, for my neck was strangled painful.

    "Master, it is your father who has asked us..."

    "Got it." The man nodded, and then looked at me. "Josephine, talk to me."

    Calvin came from behind me and put his arm around me, pulling me behind him. He looked at the

    young man with a slightly hostile look.

    It was obvious that this man should be his brother.

    But the two brothers did not seem to be close, perhapsrge family brothers were so infighting.

    "She has nothing to talk to you." Calvin said.

    "If she doesn¡¯t talk to me, there will be only one consequence. You''ll be marched to the wedding

    tomorrow, and she wild be driven out. Never think you are powerful in the Knight Family.¡± The eldest

    son of Knight Family

    Calvin held my hand and tried to leave, but the bodyguards behind had surrounded us.

    One for ten, I reckon Calvin has little chance of winning.

    Calvin''s father came in from outside the circle and his brow slightly rxed when he saw his eldest

    son. "Why are you back so early tonight?" he asked.

    "I heard that the family has be a mess, so I have toe back." He pointed to me, ¡°Let me talk to

    Miss Josephine first."

    "What have you got to talk to her about?"

    "Maybe a different spark?" He pressed the corners of his lips, a half-smile that never showed.

    It can be seen that he was quite powerful in his father''s presence.

    So Calvin''s father acquiesced if he did not speak.

    The eldest young master pointed to the door inside, ¡°Miss Josephine please."

    "Josephine." Calvin called my name.

    I looked back at him.

    "He can''t get ivory out of his dog''s mouth. There''s no need to talk to him."

    I tilted my head and thought about it. Calvin had not a good rtionship with his elder brother, but it

    was a dying tactic at present. If I didn''t talk to him, I would be thrown out now.

    I looked at him and smiled. "What if he could get it out?"

    I followed the oldest young master into the side hall, which was a rtively elegant living room. It was

    very quiet, with just two of us.

    A meek-eyed girl brought hot tea, then withdrew and closed the door.

    I sat in the sofa, the oldest young master pointed to the teacup in front of me, ¡°please, Miss Josephine."

    "I won''t drink it." I refused indignantly, ¡°What if it was drugged with abortion pills?"

    He looked at me and smiled faintly.

    Although he looked like Calvin, they feltpletely different when they smiled.

    When Calvin smiled at me, his smile made me dizzy.

    But when the oldest young master smiled at me, I felt cold in heart.

    I always thought he saw everything in me.

    "Anyone could hurt the boy, but I can''t."

    I didn''t understand his words. My child was none of his business.

    He picked up the tea in front of him and took a sip. "My name is Brooke Knight."

    His name was a mouthful and I asked him, "How to spell it?"

    "B-R-O-O-K-E."

    "Oh." Unexpectedly Calvin''s father had the culture to give the son this name, but why Calvin had a

    simple name.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "What do you mean by that remark?" I was not interested in discussing his name with him, but what he

    had just said made me feel ufortable.

    He looked at me with bright eyes, and his eyes werepletely different from Calvin.

    Last time Calvin looked at me, there was a spark in his eyes.

    There was light in Brooke''s eyes when he looked at me, but it was a cold blue me, and one more

    look at them, my blood would freeze.

    He stared at me for a few seconds. Then he said, catching me off guard, ¡°The baby in your belly is

    mine."

    I was stunned for a while and did not react.

    My belly was a sweet pastry. Calvin said it was his, and now Brooke said it was his?

    "Ha." He interrupted me before I could sneer.

    "Calvin knew from beginning to end that the child had nothing to do with him. He recognized the child

    only because he was interested in you."

    "Proof." I said.

    "Wait a minute." He took out the phone, dialed a number, spoke briefly to someone on the line, and

    hung up. "In five minutes," he said.

    I didn''t know what kind of hard evidence would lead me to believe it in five minutes, so I didn''t say a

    word for five minutes, looking down at my nails.

    Last time I was bored and brushed myself with transparent nail polish. After I finished, I regretted

    because nail polish was not good for the baby.

    Five minutester, there was a knock on the door, and Brooke said "Come in."

    Someone pushed the door open, then closed the door and walked behind Brooke.

    I could see his face. It was Secretary Frank I didn''t like and he didn''t like me.

    My brain was in a ze of lightning. The appearance of this man undoubtedly was like giving me a

    hard p, and let me wake up.

    Yes, I have never been clear about the rtionship between the Secretary Frank and Calvin.

    And it was true that there were a lot of things between me and Calvin that can''t be solved.

    Calvin did not mention it, I also naturally skipped it.

    In my subconscious, I wanted the children to be Calvin¡¯s.

    But everyone said he wasn''t.

    "Miss Josephine, haven''t you always wanted to know who the father of your child is? It''s Mr.s Knight in

    front of you." Secretary Frankspoke. I was sick of listening to him.

    Secretary Frank''s presence made me understand that whether Brooke was the father of my child, at

    least he knew about my pregnancy from the very beginning.

    If a man had nothing to do with me, he won''t let me be raised in a vi.

    But there were many things I did not understand. I looked up at him, ¡°I was taken away by Calvin, why

    didn''t youe out to stop?"

    "You were making a fuss to get rid of the child at that time, Calvin''s appearance calmed you down, so I

    felt that there was no need for me to appear.¡± Brooke began to tap his fingers on the coffee table in

    front of him. "Secretary Frank, you go out first."

    "Yes." Secretary Frank bowed to him respectfully and left the room.

    My fingers were cold and my neck was stiff.

    I went through the whole thing, trying to figure out where it didn¡¯t make sense.

    But Brooke broke the silence first, ¡°I saw you in a reporter''s forum, then I have a crush on

    you."

 Chapter 58 He Did Not to Marry You

    Chapter 58 He Did Not to Marry You

    We looked at each other.

    His words gave me the creeps.

    He added, without givine me a chance to think.

    "On September 6 this year, I saw you again at a dinner where you were not at my table.That night you

    and your husband Daniel sat on a table with several high-levelof DT Electronic. You drank a ss of

    white wine and two sses of red wine, and then you were drunk and were sent to my bed.¡±

    His tone was light, as if he was talking about a matter of other people or it was a verymon thing.

    He looked at me and continued slowly, "You have a red birthmark the size of your thumb on your right

    hip. At first nce, it looks like a clove in bud. You were a virgin, so my price was very high."

    I closed my eyes. In the mouth of Brooke, I was not a person but amodity.

    If I had a gun in my hand right now, I''d shoot him.

    He didn''t respect women.

    I didn¡¯t say anything, but I was trying to calm my nerves.

    I was not a feminist, but I can''t stand the idea of selling women asmodities.

    I never spoke, and his tone was always so light, so soft, so shallow.

    I wanted to p him.

    "I know you still have some doubts, and I can tell you all at once. I took a fancy to you, not simply

    because I wanted to sleep with you, but because I wanted you to give me a child." He chuckled, "I have

    been married for three years, but my wife is infertile, so I need a child, so I prefer your genes rather

    than you."

    Shall I say thank you for thispliment?

    He gave me the chance to have a baby for him?

    I would fight back if it were before.

    But now, I didn''t even have the strength to speak.

    I knew he might be telling the truth.

    Because, when I was with Calvin, I forced him to tell me the details of the night I was drunk, he always

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    put it off and said he was drunker than I was that day.

    So there were some loopholes between Calvin and me. For example, he was so drunk. Why did Daniel

    put me to his bed? He didn''t even remember who I was.

    What''s more, he insisted that he didn''t admit that he knew Daniel and gave him money, but who paid

    him a lot of money?

    So, the appearance of Brooke perfectly exined all this.

    He needed a child, not a mother, so he raised me after he got me pregnant.

    But I reacted strongly and wanted to have the abortion. In his helpless state, Calvin appeared.

    When he found out that Calvin could calm my mood and let me safely give birth to the baby, he chose

    to hide.

    But now that he discovered that Calvin had decided to marry me, he had toe out.

    The knot that I was unable to unlock in my heart finally solved. The logic was so right, presumably this

    should be the truth.

    The pain in my heart was greater than my surprise.

    I found I was very sad that the child in my belly was not Calvin¡¯s.

    I found that I did mind that my first time was not given Calvin.

    Brooke sat opposite me, with his hand resting on the armrest, a discreet ring on his ring finger glinting

    under themplight.

    I was really a surrogate mother.

    I raised my head, but the corners of my mouth still kept a cold smile.

    Although my heart has been routed, the frame must be built up. I could not lose my momentum.

    ¡°Is the child yours?" I asked him.

    He nodded.

    "Do you really want this child?"

    He said nothing.

    I smiled brighty, ¡°Even if it is an inducebor, I will get rid of it!"

    I would rather not have a child born by design.

    He was brought into the world with a purpose.

    "I knew it would happen to you." He was not surprised or even angry at my decision, ¡°The child is in

    your belly. The autonomy is yours. You can choose to let him live or die, but I dare to say if you abort

    him, you will regret for the rest of your life.¡±

    There was always a light blue and cold light in his eyes, and whenever he stared at me intently, I felt

    my blood forgetting to flow in my veins, cooling and freezing little by little.

    I got up from the sofa, lost my footing and nearly fell down.

    It hit me harder than I had expected.

    I staggered to the door and took hold of the cold doorknob.

    Behind my back Brooke''s voice sounded coolly, ¡°Josephine, you are a wise man, you won¡¯t do some

    meaningless struggle and emotional things.¡±

    I opened the door. I had never been so passive in my life. For the first half of my life, I made my own

    decisions.

    Even if the abyssy ahead, I didn''t need Brooke to tell me where to go.

    "Josephine." His voice rang out again, "Do you think Calvin really wants to marry you so he refused

    marrying Sophie? Yes, he doesn''t want to marry Sophie, but he definitely doesn''t want to marry you.

    You''re just cannon fodder. Think about it, if he is good to know, how could he have brought you here to

    put you at risk, knowing well about our family?"

    ¡°To sow dissension?¡± I snorted, ¡°The drama between the brothers broad my vision."

    "Come here, I show you a picture, this woman is in the heart of Calvin."

    He put something on the coffee table, but I didn¡¯t turn around. I just heard voices.

    Indeed, what he had just said had put a ghost in my heart.

    It was the ghost of desire, actually I turned around and looked at the tea table.

    There was a photo on the coffee table. I can hardly see the paper photos any more. Most of them were

    in the beauty camera.

    Brooke sat at the end of the tea table, looking at me indifferently.

    The ghost of desire in my heart got the better of me, so I walked over and picked up the picture on the

    coffee table.

    In the picture there was a young girl, not particrly beautiful but impressive.

    She had style was definitely not one of those cookie-cutter skins.

    The first time I saw her, I thought she was Calvin''s cup of tea.

    "Her name is Bonnie. She is Calvin''s ssmate in middle and high school. Calvin loves her very much,

    very much."

    Brooke used two very, wanting to emphasize Calvin¡¯s love to her. I held that photo and did not put it

    down for a long time.

    Brooke said, ¡°You can keep that photo if you want to.¡±

 Chapter 59 I Hope We Wonéˆ¥æª› Meet Again

    Chapter 59 I Hope We Won¡¯t Meet Again

    "You''re kind of like Bonnie..." Brooketold me.

    Was he blind? I was like the girl in the picture at all, even my hair

    "It''s not the physical resemnce, it''s the fact that you''re both recognizable and easy to get into

    hearts."

    I swore I didn''t like the insight of Brooke when he spoke. I didn''t like to be seen through.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    I put the photo in my pockets. I wanted to know exactly what happened.

    I can''t only hear what Brooke said.

    I would not rely on my immature judgment alone to conclude that what Calvin did for me was just to use

    me as a cover to refuse the marriage of the Dixon Family.

    I would like to put it frankly.

    I didn¡¯t believe it. I didn¡¯t want to believe it.

    I did not believe that Calvin was thinking of Bonnie at every moment he face me.

    I didn''t believe he resisted with the Knight Family for a week, then pulled open the skylight railing with

    his bare hands and ran out and hugged me tightly in my hotel room.

    All this was false.

    If so, he was just an unprofessional actor who added to his own drama.

    I pulled open the door and walked out of the living room.

    Calvin was waiting for me at the end of the corridor.

    I could tell by the way he looked that he had no idea what Brooke was talking about.

    "Josephine, you..."

    Before he could finish, I pulled out the picture from my pocket and held it under his nose. "This woman

    is your lover, isn''t she?"

    I looked into his eyes. Even if he would act and hide, his eyes can not deceive me.

    Seeing the expression of Calvin, I knew Brooke was not lying to me.

    I slipped the picture into his hand and smiled faintly. "Do you love her very much?"

    "Josephine..." He grabbed my wrist. "What did my brother say to you?"

    "You go and ask him." I broke off his fingers and had one more thing to ask him, ¡°The baby in my belly

    isn''t yours, is it?"

    He looked at me very quietly, very quietly, and I felt that he had be a piece of wood.

    His handsome features were enveloped in an indecipherable sadness, but he did not contradict, and

    my heart went cold.

    ¡°If you know from beginning to end that you are not the father of my child, why do you admit it?¡±

    ¡°You want to find him a father, don''t you?"

    ¡°I never thought of finding a father for him, because I never wanted him to be born at first. It''s only

    because of you that he has lived so long in my belly, that he has grown so big, and you made me have

    to give him birth!¡± I yelled at him,pletely out of my mind.

    I didn''t think it was great that I had to have a baby once I was pregnant.

    I didn''t have the ability to give him a sound family, a good growth environment. To have a child rashly

    was irresponsible.

    So I never intended to have him ben born in the first ce.

    It was only because of Calvin that he was unimpassable to me, and he convinced me that he was the

    father of my child, that I let down all my defenses.

    I was such a self-protective person that I looked back every few steps when I went out at night.

    But now, I was sold by my husband, and then cheated by this man.

    I was tricked into nothing, including the little pride I had left.

    He took me as a cover, just because I was a ship desperately in need of a safe haven that I wanted to

    berth at the sight of arge pier.

    He caught me in my weak spot and hit me in the soft.

    He gave me so much hope. He made me think I had the chips to win my life, but I didn''t expect to lose

    the most because of him.

    I walked slowly past him, throwing him a sentence, ¡°I hope we never have intersection.¡±

    He did not detain me or hold me back any longer.

    Their bodyguards stood in two rows, looking at us.

    I walked to the door of their mansion and looked back at Calvin.

    I found that I hadpletely forgotten the way he looked at me, the way he hugged me, and the ripple

    on the corners of his mouth when he smiled.

    Unfortunately, at this point I discovered that I was in love with Calvin.

    He tried his best, but I got caught up in it.

    His deep feeling and his strenght always lured me into his trap.

    The sooner I fell in love with him, the better his odds would be.

    He made me believe that he would marry me, he let me meet his mother, and tonight he brought me to

    meet his family.

    He knew what lied ahead, but he was willing to let me out.

    That was because he did not cherish me and didn''t care if I got hurt.

    The woman he had to protect was the one in the picture which was now in his hands.

    If only that woman stood in front of me, I¡¯d really like to take her on.

    But love was not a game you can win.

    He didn''t love me, even if I was a bubble of virtue.

    I walked quickly out of their garden. I thought I would get lost by turning here and there, but I made it to

    the gate without a mistake.

    I can''t get a taxi here. I had to go halfway down the mountain to get one.

    I was holding my belly and walking slowly down. At this time, I had been pregant for nearly five months.

    Maybe I was usually very thin, so I looked very pregnant.

    A car wasing, but I didn''t turn around. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Secretary Frank¡¯s big

    face leaning out of the window and said to me, ¡°Miss Josephine, I¡¯ll take you back.¡±

    I walked on without looking at him.

    He parked the car in front of me, then got out and held my arm and pulled me into the car.

    "Let go. Believe or not I willgive you a p?" I was absolutely serious, telling him now was just a

    warning that if he didn''t let go, I would p him right away.

    "Miss Josephine, you should not be angry and be careful to move your foetus."

    "I''ll take rat poison when I get back." I shook his hand off. "Tell your boss I''m not going to give him a

    baby!"

    Suddenly, from the car came the voice of Brooke, ¡°Josephine, talk in the car, I can give you whatever

    you want."

    Brooke was actually in the car. At this time two people got out of the car and almost put me into the car.

    His car was a business Bentley, particrly roomy, and we sat across from each other in what looked

    like a meeting between heads of state.

    "Josephine, don''t put on a face of lovelorn. Don''t tell me you love Calvin." He was leaning back in the

    car with a ss of wine in his hand, which was what these rich people can do.

    I looked at him and gave me an unbridled smile, ¡°Yeah, I fell in love with Calvin, so what?"

 Chapter 60 Get Divorced and Marry Me

    Chapter 60 Get Divorced and Marry Me

    "If that''s the case, you''re stupid." He emptied his ss of red wine. I watched the scarlet liquid pour into

    his mouth with a jolt of stomach pain.

    In fact, he was good-looking. He looked handsome to drink wine.

    Maybe because he looked so much like Calvin, so looking at him gave me an illusion.

    I looked out of the car and saw that the driver was driving towards the vi where I had lived in the first

    ce.

    I thought I would be to be kept in captivity by Brooke until I gave him this child.

    I was used to the best of my ability by these two brothers, one used me as a cover, the other let me

    give a birth to his child.

    I never looked back and said to Brooke, "You should know me. I will not give birth to your child even if I

    starve myself to death."

    "You''re going to have a baby in four months, and he''s already growing arms and legs and hair in your

    tummy. You''ve given him everything. There''s no reason to take his life."

    "Don''t talk nonsence." I turned to look at Brooke¡¯s pretty face.

    I knew why rich men marry beautiful women, because the children they gave birth to would be good-

    looking. Brooke chose me to give birth to his child, because I was good-looking. And the child I give

    birth to with this face, both boys and girls would surely be good-looking.

    "What would you give me for your child''s life? Tell me." I knew he had to make a deal to get me in the

    car.

    He should have known I was crazy.

    "Whatever you want."

    I looked at his unusually bright eyes in the darkpartment. "Any things?"

    "Yes, any things."

    He asked me to make an offer, which was pretty attractive.

    If he threw me a check, I would tear it up in front of him and grind it into a powder.

    I thought about it, but at the moment I can''t remember what I want.

    I had a question, ¡°Will Calvin marry Fairy Dixon tomorrow?"

    "A weekter." He answered me, "No matter how he fought, the marriage had to be settled. Calvin was

    not strong enough to escape our family."

    "Are you that strong?"

    Drooping his eyes, he smiled lightly, ¡°What do you want?"

    "It is not impossible that I give birth to this child. I want my identity."

    "I''m married."

    "Ger divorced and marry me a weekter on the same day as Calvin. If you can''t do that, I''ll jump off

    the third floor of your vi and throw myself on thewn. I won''t die, but your child will."

    I looked quietly into his eyes and he looked quietly into mine.

    I thought he could see in my eyes that I could do what I said.

    He should be regretting now that he got the wrong woman to help him have a baby.

    There were many smart and beautiful women doctor everywhere, he can find a gentle personality,

    rather than me.

    As we reached his vi, I pulled the door open and got out. "I''ll give you three days to think about it and

    tell me," I said, "Four days is enough for preparing the wedding."

    His voice drifted behind me. "This is the best way to get back at Calvin, to be his sister-inw."

    I let him think what he thought. If I had to give this child, it must be born fair and square.

    Surrogate mothers? That was impossible.

    I went back to the vi where I had lived in the beginning, whereSte and Bet were.

    I suddenly found that Brooke¡¯s vi and Calvin¡¯s vi was actually no difference.

    It was gorgeous, but everything was fake.

    Even the smell of angelica chicken soup in the living room was so unreal.

    I spent three days in the vi, and the deadline was seven o''clock in the evening.

    If I hadn''t seen him standing in front of me at seven o''clock and told me he was going to marry me, I

    would have done anything to get that baby out of my belly.

    I have not spoken to Ste and Bet in the past three days.

    They didn''t talk to me either. Maybe they saw me as a zombie and didn''t dare talk to me, and I wasn''t

    going to talk to anyone.

    I grew up well. And I never knew what it was like to be cheated.

    This time, I was cheated by the most people in the shortest time.

    I was cheated by Daniel and sold to Brooke as a surrogate mother.

    I was cheated by Calvin, and he used it as cannon fodder to protect his lover in his heart.

    Until now, I found my heart in pain. This was the first time I felt the taste of heartache.

    When Daniel cheated me, I was just angry and wanted to p him when I saw him.

    But this time I was cheated by Calvin, I felt different. I didn''t want to hit him. I just wanted to delete all

    the information of this man in my mind as fast as possible.

    But it can''t.

    I often thought of him.

    For example, when I washed my hair and sat in front of the dresser to blow my hair, I would remember

    that Calvin helped me blow my hair every night.

    The look and concentration with which a man like him concentrated on blow-drying my hair was really

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    fascinating.

    I remembered a sentence in a book.

    ¡®When a man is very sad for a man, he must have received the most sincere treatment from that man.¡¯

    The higher he lifted me, the harder I fell.

    As I sat by the window, I saw Brooke''s car parked outside the yard.

    He hasn''t turned up or called in three days.

    I looked at my watch. It was half past six.

    He was half an hour ahead of my appointment. It seemed that he longed so much for the baby in my

    belly.

    I knew I¡¯d won when he came.

    Soon there was a knock at my door. I saide in. Brooke was standing at the door.

    The room was big, so he was a bit far away from me.

    He was wearing a light blue shirt and a dark suit. Such abination, for a moment, dazzled me. I

    thought it was a Calvin.

    The two brothers looked alike, and I felt like I was in a state of delirium all the time.

    He walked up to me, and stared at me.

    I knew he wanted to speak to me, so I waited for him to do so.

    After a while, he took out a small book from his pocket and put it in front of me. I looked up and saw

    that there were big words on the red shell: divorce certificate.

    I opened it. His executive force was strong. Within three days he had been settled divorce.

    I picked up his divorce certificate and turned on theputer in front of me. I found the website of the

    Civil Affairs Bureau and entered his divorce certificate number.

    The divorce certificate was true. Basically there were many false certificates, and 30 dors can get a

    false one.So I had to check it. ¡°Good.¡± I nodded.

 Chapter61 Do you have a bridesmaid?

    Do you have a bridesmaid?

    I didn''t think I was a bad woman who intervened in Brooke''s family, because I searched the Inte for

    information about Brooke''s current wife these days.

    Naturally, she was born into a well-known family. She had been married to Brooke for three years. But

    maybe she could not get love from her husband, it was reported that she had repeatedly kept toy boys

    as lovers and hang out nightclubs. Therefore, her reputation was quite bad.

    Brooke probably didn''t have any affection for her either. Just because her family background was

    strong enough, Brooke turned a blind eye to what she did, and their marriage was maintained.

    In my opinion, Brooke wanted to divorce her a long time ago, but he didn''t have a valid reason.

    So now he happened to do what he wanted because of me.

    He had been married for three years and had no heirs because his wife could not have children. This

    was the best excuse for him to divorce her. In addition, I had been pregnant for five months, so I

    naturally asked him to marry me.

    I was quite satisfied with the result, and I threw his divorce certificate back to him, "Come and marry

    me in four days."

    Then I turned around and continued to look out the window.

    Brooke never left, standing behind me.

    I guessed he wanted to tell me something, but I didn''t want to talk with him.

    I hated this world. Because some people were too rich, they did whatever they wanted.

    But Brooke was a smart person. He was very good at observing the emotions of other people. He knew

    that I didn''t want to talk to him now, so he didn''t say anything. He just stood behind me for a while and

    left. For the past four days, I had been extremely muddle-headed. I didn''t know if I should tell my

    parents that I had been divorced and was about to get married for the second time.

    After thinking about it carefully, I still didn''t have the courage to say it to them.

    I would rather they didn''t know anything. I finally realized the advantage of being in two ces and

    separated from them. The day before the wedding, Brooke sent someone to deliver the wedding dress.

    It seemed to be tailor-made for me. That wedding dress was very suitable for me. Now there were still

    people who designed wedding dresses especially for pregnant women.

    The person who brought the wedding dress begged me to try it on, so he could go back and reply to

    Brooke. If it weren''t for him to be so pitiful, I wouldn''t bother to wear it.

    This was probably the first time in my life that I wore a wedding dress. Daniel and I divorced before we

    could make a wedding feast.

    Probably no woman would resist wearing a wedding dress. I should be the first one.

    In fact, the wedding dress was very beautiful. Just by touching the smooth fabrics, I knew that this

    wedding dress was definitely valuable.

    I didn''t look bad in my wedding dress. Although I was pregnant, I hardly gained weight. Except for my

    belly a little bigger, my facial features were still exquisite.

    I put it on for a short time, then took it off and threw it on the bed.

    Then wedding items came one after another, including jewelry, high heels, and bouquets. These things

    piled up in a mess in a room.

    Finally Brooke called me. This was probably the first time he called me.

    He asked me on the phone if I had any good female friends to be bridesmaids, and if not, he

    rmended his sister to me.

    I was very curious. He should be forced to get married with me, why was he really enthusiastic about

    it?

    I declined his kindness. Although I didn''t know what his sister was, I definitely dare not disturb her.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    I said that I had a bridesmaid, who was beautiful and slender.

    After hanging up Brooke''s call, I leaned on the windowsill and thought about it seriously, and then

    called one of my best friends.

    Her name was Zofia Collins. She lived in the city where my parents were. I went to university in this

    city, and then I stayed here to work and didn''t go back.

    Zofia was also in the same university as me. Her father fell ill in the year she graduated from the

    university. She was the only child in the family, so she rushed back to take care of her father, and never

    came back here. Since then, we had been separated. Although we had rarely seen each other in

    recent years, we had not lost contact. She knew me and I knew her very well.

    We used to video chat with each other several times a week, but since my pregnant belly became

    bigger and obvious, I didn''t talk to her again. She didn''t know my current situation, and I didn''t know

    how to exin it to her.

    In her opinion, I was a person who lived very clearly and knew what I wanted, but one day my life had

    actually be what it was now.

    But now, I didn''t want to hide it from her.

    Because I was lonely, I hoped someone could listen to my inner voice.

    So I called Zofia. She should be at work at this time. She answered me quickly but with a very low

    voice, " Hey, little crazy girl, what''s wrong with you? Why are you calling me at this time? Our leader is

    teaching others on stage now, he is furious and seems to be crazy."

    Zofia always called me a little crazy girl, maybe I was indeed a little crazy in handling certain things.

    "Zofia, listen to me now, I don''t care if your leader is crazy or not, you muste to me tonight, and

    then take a day off tomorrow."

    "Why?"

    "Be my bridesmaid."

    "Ah? Didn''t you say that you and Daniel won''t make a wedding feast so quickly? Why don¡¯t you tell me

    until just now? I don''t have time to get my hair done and buy clothes..."

    "It''s not Daniel."

    "What? How could it not be Daniel?" Her voice suddenly became louder, regardless of whether her

    leader was speaking on stage or not. "If you want to know the facts, ask for leave now. Take a taxi to

    me at night, and I will reimburse you for the fare."

    It was the first time I talked in this way, as if I was rich and wealthy. The taxi fare from her city to here

    was at least three hundred dors.

    As soon as I finished speaking, I hung up.

    Because I wanted to hold back this courage until Zofia stood in front of me, then I could say everything

    at once.

    In the evening, I specially asked Bet to cook some more dishes. Zofia finally arrived at seven

    o''clock.

    I heard the car stop outside the yard, so I went out to meet her.

    Zofia took several bags and got off the taxi. I didn''t know what else she brought to me.

    She liked to send me some specialties from our hometown at intervals, such as green bean sauce and

    kippers, which were very delicious food.

    Bet and Ste went to help her carry things. My leg suddenly got cramped. I held the railing at the

    door and couldn''t move.

    Zofia probably didn''t know who Bet and Ste were, so she bowed to thank them again and again.

    She walked up to me and waved to me happily.

    There were street lights in the yard, but they were not very bright.

    She rushed in front of me and stretched her arms to hug me.

    But my belly held her back.

    She looked down strangely, and then her eyes froze on my belly.

    After a while, she looked at me with almost idiotic eyes, "Are you pregnant?"

 Chapter 62 Beat Him

    Chapter 62 Beat Him

    Bet and Ste took all those things that Zofia had brought me into the house. Zofia and I sat down

    in the courtyard outside the vi. She could not take her eyes off my stomach and even ignored the

    drink Ste gave her.

    "The baby''s father is not Daniel?" it was a long time before she asked.

    "No. I didn''t know who the father of the baby was until a week ago."

    "What the hell is going on? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"

    "It is useless to tell you this. Can you put back the clock?" I drank half the bottle and wiped my mouth

    with the back of my hand, "I am living in a luxurious house now. Tomorrow, I''ll live in a more luxurious

    manor. You can get there with me. Come work in this city. I''ll protect you!"

    Zofia rolled her eyes, "Stop talking nonsense. Tell me what the hell is going on."

    "I was sold by Daniel. Then, I divorced him. The wife of the man who bought me couldn''t have children.

    So, he divorced his wife and would marry me." I suddenly realized that I was good at summarizing.

    What happened in the past few months was summed up by me in a few words.

    Zofia was confused while she heard my words, "Tell me in detail. I don''t understand."

    I could not tell her the details. The clearer I said, the more awkward I felt.

    But Zofia wouldn''t let me go until I said it.

    It took me an hour and a half to make Zofia clear what happened.

    She looked at me for a moment after hearing it, and then stood up, "We''ll have dinner after I get back."

    Before I could stop her, she ran out of the yard.

    I could guess what she was going to do.

    Zofia and I were simr to in character. But she was just not as crazy as I was. We had always been so

    close.

    Half an hourter, I received a call from Daniel, who seemed to be furious, "Josephine, is Zofia a

    psychopath? She knocked on my door and beat me with a stick after I opened the door. Now she threw

    the stick and left!"

    Sure enough, I knew Zofia was going to beat him up.

    There was nothing to say to people like Daniel. Just beat him up.

    "You haven''t been beaten to death?" I was indifferent.

    Daniel was extremely angry, "Josephine, we''re divorced and don''t have anything to do with each other

    anymore!"

    "You took so much money from Brooke. What''s wrong with being beaten up?"

    He was visibly shocked, "How do you know about Brooke?"

    I didn''t bother talking to him anymore and hung up.

    Twenty minutester, Zofia came back with high spirit and held out her hand to me, "Taxi fare!"

    I gave her some money. She put it in her pocket contentedly.

    "What did you do to Daniel?"

    Zofia immediately took out her cell phone and showed me the video.

    In the video, Zofia pulled Daniel by his hair and dragged him to the front door. Then, she pounded him

    with a big and thick stick in her hand. Daniel might be too shocked and did not fight back.

    It was particrly enjoyable to watch the video. But I had one question, "Who took the video as you

    were beating Daniel?"

    "It just so happened that there was a delivery guy. So, I asked him to take a video for me and gave him

    10."

    It seemed that the delivery guy could be part-time and take videos of beating people up for others.

    I had watched it several times before returning the phone to Zofia. The delivery guy was really clever to

    give Daniel a close-up in the end. Daniel looked like an idiot with his twisted face.

    Zofia went to wash her hands. Then, we had a good dinner.

    Bet cooked as well as Lucy, Calvin''s servant did.

    We no longer talked about this matter, about Daniel and about Brooke who I was going to marry.

    We also strolled around the housing estate for a while after dinner. Then, we took a shower and slept in

    the same bed, just like we used to slept together when we were in college.

    On the footstool beside the bed was my wedding dress to wear tomorrow. It was very beautiful and

    eye-catching. But Zofia did not even touch it.

    Brooke also asked someone to send the bridesmaid dresses, which were expensive and beautiful.

    They were all handmade and the pearls were sewn on by hand.

    Zofia and Iy on the bed. We talked until midnight.

    She said, "Tomorrow is an important day for you. Good night!"

    I smiled and closed my eyes.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    After a while, I heard Zofia''s sleepy voice again, "Will I see Calvin tomorrow?"

    "Yes. I and he get married on the same day."

    A makeup artist came to make up for me the next morning. I was calm.

    Originally, I was not anxious at all. I was a person who could ept the status quo. Since it had

    happened now, I could ept it quickly. Whether I looked forward to it was an entirely different matter.

    Every region had its own custom of marriage. The custom in this city was that when the bridegroom

    came to pick up the bride, the bride should close the door to keep the bridegroom froming in.

    I didn''t have to do that. I held hands with Zofia and we stood at the gate of the yard, waiting for Brooke

    to pick me up.

    At first nce, we seemed sad.

    At nine o''clock, Brooke came to pick me up on time.

    The float was a very cool sports car. I didn''t know the original color of the car. Because it was covered

    with flowers now.

    Brooke got out of the car. He was wearing a ck suit and a white shirt with a dark red bow tie.

    I noticed Zofia''s expression. Although she always acted well, I could clearly see that she was a little bit

    surprised. She might have not expected that Brooke was so handsome.

    Yesterday, I looked sad. I guessed she wanted to ask me whether Brooke was very ugly.

    Brooke walked to me and looked at me, "Have you been waiting for a long time?"

    "Not long. But you should understand how urgent a pregnant woman is." I looked up andughed

    indifferently.

    "Josephine, what I appreciate most about you is that you are smiling whenever and wherever." He said

    it sincerely.

    I had been always like this. No matter how sad I felt, I would be strong in front of others who were not

    my friend.

    I introduced Brooke, "Zofia, this is my buyer, the Knight family''s young master."

    I was used to talk nonsense. Brooke had no choice but to ept it. He nodded to Zofia politely, "Hello,

    I am Brooke."

    Zofia grinned at him, "Mr. Knight, I feel sorry for you. You''ve never seen how crazy Josephine is."

 Chapter 63 Our Wedding

    Chapter 63 Our Wedding

    At my request, my wedding with Brooke and Calvin¡¯s wedding with Sophie were held at the same

    venue.

    The wedding was held on a golf course, on thewn of course, which was very popr these days. I

    used to dream about it. At that time, I even talked to Daniel that we should save money to hold a

    wedding like this.

    From that point of view, it seemed that marrying a rich man was indeed a good thing because at least

    money was no longer a matter of concern.

    Brooke was driving and I sat beside him. Zofia was in another car because there was no more space in

    our car.

    I rest my chin in my hand, looking at the scenery outside the window and singing.

    I barley threw a nce over Brooke. The wind messed his hair about, and his eyes were hard to see.

    Looked from this angle, he looked very much like Calvin. My heart ached.

    If this crazy feeling was the so-called love, then I guessed Daniel and I were not in love at all. Every

    time I saw Brooke, I would think of Calvin.

    Calvin would take me for a drive in the past. He had a simr car like this one. When he started the

    engine, the convertible just looked very cool. He would sit in the driver seat, one hand on the wheel,

    another holding mine.

    I was happy at that time.

    But it was not until now that I started to realize that my time with Calvin was the happiest in my life.

    Of course, what I meant was the time with the man, not including the time with my parents and friends.

    Brooke held my left hand suddenly. I turned around and said, ¡°Let go of my hand. I can offer you

    excellent performance, but not sexual services.¡±

    ¡°What performance can you provide?¡± Brooke was amused by me. His smiling face made him milder

    than before.

    ¡°I am going to perform a stripper.¡±

    Only when I talked nonsense did I feel better.

    We arrived at the scene.

    A vast green grass. Blue sky. White clouds. Pink balloons. Peach roses. The most beautiful

    ¡°So cheesy.¡± Zofia whispered to me when she got out of the car. I retorted, ¡°It is beautiful. Don¡¯t be sour

    grapes because this is not your wedding.¡±

    Beauty can never turn into ugly, and verse vice. Rich men can own all the beautiful things without much

    effort. Brooke and I walked in hand in hand. Many people came to us to give their congrattions.

    There was cheering and petals.

    Actually we were muchte because we headed to the snack bar halfway when I felt hungry.

    The hostess was quite surprised seeing a bride wearing a wedding dress eating kebabs there.

    Therefore, when we arrived, almost all the guests were there.

    Since I was not hungry, I could wander around finding something to eat.

    But unfortunately, soon I saw Calvin and Sophie.

    Calvin wore a white dress in order to distinguish from Brooke.

    Sophie grabbed his hand with her beautiful smile.

    But every time I saw her smile, I felt the urge to roll up my sleeves and p her.   I stopped. Brooke

    looked at me and asked, ¡°Shall we avoid meeting them?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± From today, we would be living under the same roof. Anyway, we would meet regrly or

    frequently. Even if I avoid meeting them today, I cannot avoid meeting them the next time.

    With head rising and chest lifting, I went toward Calvin arm in arm with Brooke, smiling.

    He was talking with others when I went toward him. His expression betrayed him when he saw me. He

    looked quite surprised. I immediately asked Brooke, ¡°Didn¡¯t him know who you are going to marry?¡±

    Brooke just simply replied, ¡°I did not tell them in advance. I suppose they will know this today.¡± Fine.

    Finally I met a person who was far better at pretending than me.

    I guessed Sophie did not expect me to be her sister-inw either. Her eyes widened with surprise.

    Brooke and I came near to them. I smiled, saying, ¡°How are you? Nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Josephine?¡± Sophie murmured. But somehow, she got tongue tied. I guessed she wanted to say

    something but failed to.

    Suddenly I felt the pain from my wrist. It was Calvin. He grabbed my hand and dragged me to the other

    side.

    I shook off his hand with calmness, and then said to him, ¡°Just look at those guests. Behave yourself.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    The younger brother of Knight Family flirts with his sister-inw in the wedding party. What a catchy

    title. I would like to write an article about this right now.¡± ¡°Josephine, why would you marry my brother?¡±

    ¡°Because he is my child¡¯s father. Don¡¯t you know?¡± His expression told me that he had no idea of this.

    He looked at me with a look I was not familiar with.

    I felt ufortable. I did not like the way he looked at me.

    He looked at me for a long time and then smiled.

    ¡°I was wondering who has the charm to let my brother break up with his ex and get married only four

    days after. It is you.¡±

    I smiled, ¡°Yes. I did this by means of pregnancy. I wondered since I cannot be your wife, I can still be

    your brother¡¯s wife. No difference.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think there is no difference?¡± ¡°So, do you really want to marry me or is it just a lie so that

    you can better protect your love of life? If you want to marry her, just marry. If you cannot persuade you

    family, just give up. But you are not willing to give up. And you do not want to hurt her either. That is

    why youe to me.¡±

    I did not want to talk about these in the wedding ceremony. But his words just irritated me. I tried to

    lower my voice because there were so many people and media, and I did not want to be the

    It was a good thing that we stood at the conner. Nobody noticed us so far.

    I was standing beside the conner of a swing set. Calvin¡¯s figure enveloped mine.

    With his hand resting on the wood stake beside the swing, he gazed at me and then asked, ¡°Are you

    jealous of Bonnie?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡± I ground my teeth, saying, ¡°I have never been cheated by anyone before. Daniel is the first

    one and you are the second. You and he are such a piece of junk. Let me tell you why I choose to

    marry Brooke. That is because I want you to see me at any time and any ce. I want you to feel

    ufortable whenever and wherever possible.¡±

    After saying this, I shouldered him away.

    Generally, there was only one reason when a woman took vengeance on a man on purpose. That was

    because she once loved that man dearly.

 Chapter 64 Mrs. Knight is the Second Wife

    Chapter 64 Mrs. Knight is the Second Wife

    Perhaps, tonight was the most splendid moment in my whole life.

    Because there were never so many people watching me at the same time.

    The wedding was Western-style, but there were also some Chinese traditional parts.

    I found something weird when I served Calvin¡¯s parents tea.

    Because the woman, who was sitting beside Calvin¡¯s father, was not Mrs. Knight.

    I served them tea abstractedly. Then I began to look for Mrs. Knight in the scene.

    Finally, I found her. She was in a humble corner.

    She was still gorgeous and seemed at peach with the world.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    I seemed aware of something.

    Naturally, I would never miss an opportunity to gossip. I asked Brooke, ¡°Aren¡¯t your mother is Calvin¡¯s

    mother?¡±

    ¡°No. His mother is Angel; she is my father¡¯s second wife. And my mother is the one you just served

    tea.¡±

    I see. No wonder Mrs. Knight told me that she wouldn¡¯t be against me when I met her. But she couldn¡¯t

    help us.

    It turned out she was only the second wife, who had no official status.

    What a rare thing! In the rich families, they even kept all the customs of the old society.

    So Brooke was born from the wife but Calvin was born from a mistress.

    No wonder Brooke¡¯s words were more important in front of his father.

    The following procedures as below: first we walked on the red carpet, then poured champagne and

    made wishes in the fountain. Finally, we set off fireworks.

    What a struggling wedding ceremony of the wealthy people!

    I was already full because I had had a barbecue before. But now I became hungry after a great deal of

    tossing.

    Zofia and I, hand in hand, went to a buffet table to get something to eat.

    Zofia found a lobster, a big one. It was divided into two. One half was steamed mashed garlic and the

    other with cheese.

    She said in excitement, ¡°Big lobster! There are big lobsters here.¡± Even her voice sounded trembling.

    ¡°Get me the cheese one, I want the biggest.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± Zofia picked up a lobster with the chopsticks for me with interest. And I was eating oyster aside.

    Suddenly I heard Fairy Dixon¡¯s voice, ¡°You know you are the daughter-inw of Knight Family. Why do

    you look like you have never seen the world?¡±

    I just turned around and shot a nce at her. And then I continued eating my oysters.

    The oysters were big and fat. I had never eaten such fresh ones before. Some oysters in the barbecue

    stands, even though with much more seasoning, were still smelly.

    She turned to my left when she found I ignored her, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you had the smarts to marry Brooke

    when you couldn¡¯t marry Calvin. Don¡¯t you even have a baseline?¡±

    How could Fairy Dixon have the qualification to talk baseline with me? Her 20 million yuan were frozen

    in my ount.

    When I first met Fairy Dixon, I thought she was a woman with style. Even she was not good people,

    she always hid her badness.

    Now it was not fun anymore, because she disyed how bad she was.

    In the Pce fighting dramas, people like her would never survive longer than five episodes.

    Zofia got lobsters for me, she came here with two big tes. When she found Fairy Dixon was here,

    she asked directly, ¡°Is this the woman Fairy Dixon?¡±

    Fairy Dixon was embarrassed. We walked past her with tes in our hands.

    It seemed that Fairy Dixon won. She insisted on marrying Calvin even she knew he didn¡¯t love her. For

    the rest of her life, she wouldn¡¯t live a pleasant life presumably as she expected.

    Zofia and I held the delicacies and found seats in the dining area. We gorged ourselves on the

    delicious food.

    I took the wedding as a ticket for a buffet. Let me have enough first.

    The lobsters and oysters were delicious. My face was messed up with cheese and Zofia¡¯s face with

    mashed garlic.

    Zofia dragged my head from the lobster te, ¡°What happened? I am eating.¡± I was unhappy about

    what she did.

    ¡°I saw Calvin just now.¡± She blurred, as her mouth was full of lobster.

    ¡°So what? Do you think it is a big deal to see him? Come on! He is not an endangered animal.¡± Then I

    immersed myself in eating again. But it tasted not as good as just now after I heard the word ¡°Calvin¡±.

    ¡°He is really handsome.¡± Zofia said.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me!¡± I looked up at her.

    ¡°Well, the good-looking bad man is easily forgiven.¡±

    ¡°Is that all you got? Bad man is bad man, no matter how handsome he is.¡±

    ¡°You know, as the old saying goes, the environment depends on what you think in your mind. I think he

    is less likely to be a bad man as he looks so handsome.¡±

    I looked at Zofia worriedly, ¡°When will you judge a person, not by appearance? Be careful not to be

    cheated by someone in the future.¡±

    ¡°What should I do? Calvin is pleasing to the eye.¡±

    ¡°Well, you should PK with Fairy Dixon, I don¡¯t bother topete with you.¡±

    ¡°But how could I find his look at you was different from others?¡±

    ¡°You know you are shortsighted, with myopia. Don¡¯t you wear sses today?¡± I checked her eyes and

    found she wore cosmetic contact lens.

    ¡°You such a scheming girl! I called you in hot haste, how could you have time to wear cosmetic contact

    lens?¡±

    ¡°Who told you? My lens are with degrees. I can see clearly. The chiefs here did not slice the sashimi as

    thinly as a piece of paper, but thickly.¡±

    ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Go get some!¡± I shouted, ¡°I want sweet prawn and surf m. Get

    more, hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Why do you seem to go to the bath center? Grab something to eat. This is your wedding; you are at

    home.¡± Even sheined, she still run to the seafood area, with the te in her hands.

    I asked her to get food just because I didn¡¯t want her to nag about Calvin anymore.

    What he used to treat me could use the words ¡°doted on¡± to describe.

    One night, I couldn¡¯t sleep and wanted to get a breath of fresh air outside. But I didn¡¯t want to drive or

    walk, so he held me and walked for three hours. We walked to a dock, and I stayed there maybe 10

    minutes to breathe fresh air. Then he held me and walked home.

    When we arrived home, it was getting light. I knew Calvin had the habit of doing exercise. Holding me

    all the way could seem as weight-bearing exercise. That¡¯s his visible or invisible tenderness gradually

    left mark on my deep heart.

    But now when I thought of this, all that was his scheme. Maybe when he was holding me, the one he

    thought in his heart was Bonnie.

    I put down the fork. And I was waiting for Zofia to get me sashimi, with heart and soul.

    I looked down and forked the lobster shell. And someone sat beside me.

    ¡°Your skills to grab something be excellent. How quickly you grabbed Brooke!¡± I looked up and

    found it was Mrs. Knight, maybe concubine was more urate.

    But it was not polite to call her like that. Now it is the 21st century, it¡¯s not respectful to call a woman

    concubine.

    I thought over and called her ¡°Angel¡± instead.

    She looked at me deeply, without saying a word.

    Her eyes were dark, and her look in the eyes was deep. Her looks seemed to drag me into her eyes,

    into her mental world.

    When I thought I was almost hypnotized by her, she finally said, ¡°You married Brooke just to retaliate

    against Calvin.¡±

 Chapter65 A Bomb Gift

    A Bomb Gift

    She was stating it instead of questioning, so it was her conclusion rather than asking me.

    I kept sticking the lobster shell with a fork. It was too hard and the fork was a little blunt, so I didn¡¯t

    manage to pierce the shrimp shell after sticking it for a long time. I could only throw away the fork,

    staring at Mrs. Knight with my hands cupping my cheeks.

    She was looking at me in the same way, ¡°We met three months ago. Do you still remember what I said

    to you before I left?¡±

    Of course I did, she said I didn¡¯t love Calvin.

    But I was silent.

    ¡°Now I take it back. You have fallen for Calvin.¡±

    She had a unique perspective. Though she appeared to be gentle and mild, she had a pair of sharp

    eyes.

    I smiled and still didn¡¯t say anything. She picked up my cup and drank up all the lemonade, ¡°I know

    you¡¯ve already known who I am. Yes, I am the concubine of Calvin¡¯s father. But do you know why I put

    myself in a position like this, without a status?¡±

    ¡°Do not tell me it¡¯s because of love.¡± I couldn¡¯t help saying it. ¡°You are in love with his father, so even

    though you know he is married, you still stay with him without being recognized. It¡¯s a touching reason,

    but I don¡¯t approve your behavior.¡± I shrugged.

    If a man loved a woman, he would give her everything he could, including a marriage.

    If the man couldn¡¯t even give her marriage, it meant he didn¡¯t love her at all.

    As a concubine, Mrs. Knight must have been wronged in the family. But since Calvin¡¯s father epted

    his woman being treated like this, there would be no love at all.

    A lot of thoughts were going in my mind, but I didn¡¯t say a word.

    It wouldn¡¯t change much even if I spoke, and she wouldn¡¯t change her life just because of a few words I

    made.

    She seemed to lose the interest of talking to me and suddenly reached out to shake my hands,

    ¡°Anyway, I think you made a mistake.¡±

    Whether it was wrong or right, it has already happened. I married to Brooke a few days ago. It was the

    second marriage for us both, which was fair.

    Zofia walked in holding tworge tes with meat. She didn¡¯t see who was standing beside me and

    shouted, ¡°Oh my god, I just saw skan long-legged crabs, so fresh and meaty. I brought five¡­¡± She

    walked to the table and saw Mrs. Knight and swallowed the rest of the words.

    Mrs. Knight stood up immediately, looked at Zofia with a smile, ¡°You are a good friend of Josephine,

    suit yourself please.¡± She nodded to us and walked away.

    Zofia was holding the tes with her mouth wide open. She kept staring at Mrs. Knight¡¯s back

    dumbfoundedly for a while until she turned around and sat down beside me, ¡°So she is the one called

    Mrs. Knight? Calvin¡¯s biological mother?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± I was picking arctic shellfish and sweet prawns out of the sashimi tter.

    Zofia held my fork and stopped me from eating, ¡°She has a really good temperament, and was super

    good-looking. No wonder she could give birth to a handsome guy like Calvin.¡±

    She was bragging about how handsome Calvin was to me again, which was kind of annoying.

    ¡°Will you eat or not ¡± I pointed at the sashimi in her te, ¡°I¡¯ll take it if you don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°What did Mrs. Knight say to you?¡± Zofia asked me while filling her mouth with sashimi.

    I didn¡¯t even lift my head up, ¡°She said I made a mistake.¡±

    To my surprise, she nodded, ¡°Actually I think you made a mistake too.¡±

    It was my own business and my own decision to decide whom to marry. I was the one to live through

    my decision, so even ten thousand people told me I was wrong, it didn¡¯t matter.

    Zofia had a certain delicacy. She shut up and continued to eat finding that I was not that into this topic.

    Zofia and I were both gormandizers. Although we couldn¡¯t eat a dozen of noodles at once like those

    youtubers did, we were definitely good at eating buffet.

    Why bother talking nonsense before food? What matters most was filling the stomach.

    A waiter walked over and passed me a well-packaged box, ¡°Are you Mrs. Knight?¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond to it for a while, scratched my head and suddenly remembered that I was the young

    mistress of Mr. Knight now.

    I nodded and said, ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°Someone presents this to you.¡±

    I was not that far-sighted. Though I didn¡¯t know where this present came from, it was better than

    nothing.

    I took it and thanked the waiter, trying to unpacking it.

    Zofia squeezed by my side and said, ¡°Who do you think it is? Who will send you a wedding gift?¡±

    How would I know? Just unpacked it first.

    It was a heavy wooden box inside.

    It was not a pleasing box, and the more I looked at it, the more I felt it looked like an urn.

    Seeing I stopped, Zofia reached out to help me open the box.

    It was right at this moment, before I realized what was happening, I was suddenly dragged up by

    someone behind. He turned around and held me tightly.

    All I heard was a boom, and the box on the table exploded.

    I used to watch a drama where the female protagonist received a gift and found out it was actually a

    bomb inside. I just didn¡¯t expect that would happen to me too.

    I stunned for seconds and broke away from the person who was holding me immediately, ¡°Zofia, Zofia!¡±

    It was a total mess on the table, even my sashimi was almost cooked through, excluding a burnt and

    tasty scent.

    I finally found Zofia on the ground. She was lying under the table.

    I hurried to pull her out and she sat up right away. She said with a dull face, ¡°What happened? Why

    would the box explode?¡±

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I looked at her up and down. She touched her head and said to me dumbly, ¡°My

    head¡¯s still here.¡±

    I was satisfied with her findings, took a long sigh of relief and turned to see who my hero was.

    As soon as I saw who it was, my face turned ck. It was Calvin, and he saved me.

    The security guards and Brooke went over. Brooke looked at me and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    It waspletely useless. Could I stand here vigorously if I was not okay?

    ¡°Go find out who sent the box.¡± Calvin kept looking at me the whole time, and threw a nce at Brooke,

    ¡°Brooke, since you married her, you have the responsibility to take care of her.¡±

    Brook was staring at Calvin. I was afraid he would say something like ¡°I would take care of my girl¡± that

    made my teeth tremble. Luckily, he didn¡¯t say that.

    I helped Zofia stand up. Brook arranged for us to go to the temporary infirmary to see if there was

    anywhere hurt.

    Zofia and I limped to the infirmary. She turned back to take a look at Calvin and whispered to me,

    ¡°Calvin saved me! He didn¡¯t forget to push me when holding you. He¡¯s manly. I love him so much.¡±

    Jesus, I justined about him with tears to her the whole nightst night. How could she betray

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    me and act like this when she saw him?

 Chapter 66 I Have One More Enemy

    Chapter 66 I Have One More Enemy

    Zofia and I had a check in the clinic. Since I was well protected by Calvin Knight, I wasn¡¯t injured.

    However, Zofia¡¯s elbow was bruised when she fell on the floor.

    When a doctor applied medicinal liquid on her, she screamed and almost everyone on the street could

    hear her.

    I sat beside her and tried to analyzed who wanted to hurt me.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t difficult to analyze it.

    I analyzed, ¡°I have only one enemy in this city and it¡¯s Fairy Dixon. But she married to Calvin today, so

    she was happy. When she was happy, she wouldn¡¯t hurt me. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t know that I was

    here, so she wasn¡¯t the one who hurt me.¡±

    Zofia stopped screaming and asked me, ¡°Who else wants to hurt you?¡±

    ¡°There is another person who hates me more than Fairy does, because her husband divorced her in

    three days due to me. Don¡¯t you think that she hates me most?¡±

    Zofia said, ¡°Are you talking about the ex-wife of Brooke Knight?¡±

    ¡°It must be her.¡±

    While I was about to draw a conclusion based on my analysis, Brooke came, stood in front of me,

    staring at me.

    He was tall. Now he stood and I sat, I felt ufortable because I had to look up to him.

    ¡°Josephine Wood, you are smart. Indeed, she hurt you.¡±

    What I wanted was security instead of hispliment.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give her lots of money? Now she is furious and wants to kill me by a bomb attack.¡±

    ¡°The bomb wasn¡¯t powerful. It wouldn¡¯t kill you and it only would damage your appearance.¡±

    ¡°The appearance is vital for women. If your ex-wife damages my face, I will damage hers.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry that I wasn¡¯t considerate enough, so she got a chance to hurt you,¡± he sounded sincere.

    But I didn¡¯t trust him. I asked him, ¡°Did you cooperate with her and give me a lesson?¡±

    He looked at me and said, ¡°Josephine, you are smart but too suspicious.¡±

    Being suspicious could protect myself.

    I married to a rich man whose family wasplicated. I didn¡¯t know what would happen to me.

    After the ident, the wedding ended suddenly. It didn¡¯t bother me because I didn¡¯t want to stay in the

    wedding.

    When I went out of the clinic, Calvin was standing under a tree and staring at me.

    The fireworks were shinning above him on the sky.

    It was extremely beautiful.

    I had a look at him and then I turned around.

    I wouldn¡¯t appreciate him though he saved me.

    I was cheated by him once and I wouldn¡¯t be cheated again.

    I wasn¡¯t Zofia who would be attracted by a man¡¯s appearance.

    I let Zofia live in our vidom. Then I went to the Knights with Brooke.

    A long motorcade followed us, which was unprecedented.

    The house of the Knights was huge and the youngest generation lived on the top.

    I found that we lived next to Calvin.

    We became neighbors and would meet often.

    I thought Brooke¡¯s ce was a bedroom, but I found that it included a living room, a study, a bedroom

    and a kitchen when I entered there.

    It was a three-room suite.

    The life of the rich was astonishing.

    The house was new and good-looking. And I liked those furnishment and decoration very much. I was

    on the left of the bed in the bedroom with Brooke behind me.

    I gave him a pillow and a quilt.

    ¡°You¡¯ll sleep on the sofa and I¡¯ll sleep on the bed.¡±

    I was pregnant, so I was the boss.

    I assumed that I would always have privileges before my delivery.

    He took the pillow and the quilt from me and put them on the sofa without saying anything.

    Then, he crossed his arms and said, ¡°Do you mean that I marry you, but I can¡¯t sleep with you on the

    bed.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes, that is what I mean.¡± I wore the wedding dress for a whole day and was exhausted due to the

    heavy pearls on the dress.

    There was a cloakroom in the bedroom, where I found a new gown. I knew it was new because the

    tags were still on the gown.

    I took the gown to the bathroom, locked the door inside, and took a shower.

    When I was with Calvin, I had never locked the door of a bathroom when I took a shower.

    If it was time for him to brush his teeth, he would enter the bathroom, brush his teeth and peek at me

    by the mirror.

    I was using the soap while I realized that I was thinking about Calvin.

    He lived in the next door now. Would he have sex with Fairy?

    He might have sex with Fairy though he didn¡¯t love her, since a man¡¯s mind was separated from his sex

    organ.

    The bathroom was big and all hygiene products were new. I smelt good when I came out.

    And I liked the gown. I saw Ste when I came out of the bathroom.

    Brooke told me, ¡°You are more familiar with Ste, so I ask her to take care of you.¡±

    ¡°Who will take care of Zofia if you are here?¡± I asked Ste.

    ¡°Bet cooks for her,¡± Ste said.

    I nned that Ste would sleep with Zofia, because Zofia would be scared if she sleep in a new ce.

    My phone rang before Ste answered my question.

    Zofia said in terror, ¡°The vidom was huge. Even the bedroom has double rooms and the bed is big,

    too. I am afraid that if I sleep on the left of the bed, I will find someone sleeps on the right at midnight.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps someone is a ghost,¡± I giggled.

    She screamed suddenly, ¡°You are mad. I hate you the most.¡±

    I hung up the phone and said to Brooke, ¡°I must sleep with Zofia tonight.¡±

    He said, ¡°Are you asking the bridesmaid to sleep on our bed?¡±

    ¡°You sleep on the sofa.¡± I told him this when we entered the bedroom. What was he thinking about?

    To my surprise, Brooke agreed with me. Then he asked someone to pick up Zofia.

    I sat on the soft bed whose color was my favorite.

    Brooke read books in the living room. I could saw the back of his head from the bedroom.

    I asked him, ¡°Is Calvin¡¯s bedroom was on the other side of the wall behind my bed?¡±

    He said yes.

    Half of an hourter, Zofia arrived. She was amazed by the house of the Knights. She said, ¡°It is huge.

    It cost me more than ten minutes form the gate to the door of the house.¡±

    She kept repeating how huge the house was.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t a big deal,¡± I said scornfully.

    ¡°It seems that you have lived in a big house.¡±

    I hadn¡¯t, but I could show my admiration for this house.

    I looked at the pajamas inside Zofia¡¯s coat and asked her, ¡°Did you have a shower?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll make some noise.¡±

 Chapter 67 Make Some Sound

    Chapter 67 Make Some Sound

    "What noise?" Zofia sat cross-legged on the bed like a monk.

    "You shake the bed hard. It''s best to hit the head of the bed against the wall."

    Zofia''s expression looked a little silly, "Why?"

    "Just shake it!" I showed her how to shake the bed, "Like this, this way..."

    She tried it. Then she covered her face and said to me, "Oh my god, this sound is so shameful. If

    others hear it next door, they will think something happened in this room."

    "Really?" I was very happy. "Just shake it like this!"

    "Are you insane?" Zofia looked at me.

    "Hurry up!" I kicked her.

    Then I sat on the footstool next to the bed and watched Zofia jump on the bed.

    After jumping for a long time, she was too tired and gasped. She said to me, "Aren¡¯t you afraid to affect

    others to rest?"

    "No, the more we affect them, the better." I bit my lip, squinted and continued. Suddenly, Zofia leaned

    closer to look at me. Her eyes rolled, "Does Fairy Dixon live in the next room?"

    Zofia finally became smart this time.

    I snapped my fingers, "Bingo!"

    "Are you trying to make her misunderstand what the two of us are doing something?" Zofia scratched

    her head and was confused.

    "Misunderstanding what are we two doing? Are we two making sex?" I rolled my eyes at her. I felt a

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    little thirsty, so I went out of the bedroom to drink water.

    Brooke Knight was still reading on the sofa.

    I walked behind him and found that he was reading a difficult and iprehensible financial book. This

    person was so boring. He could actually read those so boring books. "Does your house have any extra

    guest rooms?"

    "Don''t you say that Zofia is afraid of sleeping alone?" He didn''t look back.

    "I mean you! Why do you have to sleep in the same room with two girls since your house is so big?"

    "If I¡¯m driven away to the guest room on the wedding night, Grandpa will find someone to break your

    leg tomorrow morning." He closed the book and looked up at me, "Have you ever thought about the

    sound that you just made? Originally, Calvin didn''t have any thoughts about Fairy Dixon. After you just

    made that sound, maybe it turns him on now."

    That was good. Behind the wall, my bed was against their bed. I could hear what they were doing.

    I drank water andy back on the bed. I didn''t hear any movement next door for all night.

    Zofia looked at the ceiling with her eyes wide open. Suddenly, she shook her head and sighed, "Two

    newly married couples, but they have their own thoughts."

    "Cut the crap, sleep!"

    I was almost asleep. But Zofia still talked to me, "Have you ever thought about how to tell your parents

    about these?"

    Let nature take its course.

    I didn''t answer her, but just turned over and looked at her back spine.

    "They will know sooner orter. I think you should tell them before the child is born. Otherwise, they are

    still looking forward your wedding with Daniel happily, but in the end, you hold others¡¯ child to appear in

    front of them. Do you think they can ept it?"

    "Isn''t it better to get everything done?" I poked her back, "Stop talking nonsense! Just sleep."

    Zofia went to sleep soon but I didn''t.

    I always felt sleepy after pregnancy, but I couldn¡¯t fall asleep tonight.

    Until midnight, I finally fell asleep.

    In the morning, I woke up with two big dark circles under my eyes. I was very depressed.

    Just when I was sitting in front of the dressing table and wondering how to cover up the dark circles,

    Brooke suddenly appeared at the door of my bedroom and knocked on the door, "Go downstairs and

    serve the tea to Grandpa at 7:58."

    The time was so exact?

    I turned my head to look at him, "You family don''t eat breakfast in the morning but drink tea first?"

    "It is the rule to serve the tea on the first morning of the wedding."

    I hated rules the most, but I had already been married with him.

    I woke Zofia up and asked her to record the scene when I served the tea.

    She slept drowsily, sitting on the bed with a messy hair and looking at me, "Why do you want to record

    it?"

    "This kind of life is rare. Record it for me first. Maybe I can use it to write novels in the future."

    "You have nothing else to do?"

    I didn¡¯t answer her. I just put on a light makeup. Ste came in with my clothes in her arms, "Mrs.

    Josephine, I''ll help you change your clothes."

    "Don''t call me Mrs. Josephine. Just call me by my name." I nced at her arms, "I can''t wear the

    cheongsam."

    "This is specially made for you."

    "I don''t like wearing cheongsam. The cor makes my neck ufortable."

    "This is the tradition in our family.¡± Brooke¡¯s voice came again. I looked around the room and saw him

    behind the desk in the study.

    Go to his shit tradition.

    I took the clothes and identally dropped it on the ground. I stepped on the cheongsam with one foot

    to pick it up. It could only be heard the cracking sound. I yelled with regret, "I was so careless. I broke

    the cheongsam!"

    Ste¡¯s face paled with fright, "Mrs. Josephine, there is only one cheongsam."

    "I can wear something else."

    Ste picked up the cheongsam from the ground. I pulled it very hard just now, so there was a big slit in

    the cheongsam. Brooke suddenly appeared at the door of the bedroom. He frowned slightly and looked

    at the cheongsam in Ste''s hand, "Did you do it on purpose?"

    I showed the cheongsam to him, "Look, the slit goes so high which almost reach my armpit. If you don¡¯t

    mind, I can wear it."

    He couldn¡¯t do anything to me, "Dress decently."

    "As long as I don¡¯t wear a nightgown, it¡¯s none of your business." I went to the cloakroom to look for

    clothes. I was pregnant for several months, so I had to find the clothes which I could wear it

    I found a woolen dress. I put it on and walked out of the cloakroom.

    Brooke was already dressed. He wore suits and leather shoes. He looked really good in formal wear

    just like Calvin.

    Why did I think of Calvin again in the early morning?

    I was about to walk past him. He grabbed my wrist and said, "Hold my arm."

    "Why?" Why should I have to hold his arm?

    He suddenly sped my wrist and put it across his arm. He used a lot of strength. My tears almost

    burst out because of pain.

    I raised my head and red at him. His expression was stern which was not as gentle as usual. "You

    can''t be willful here. Josephine, since you marry me, you have to abide by the rules of our family!"

    It was just the first day after the wedding. How could he treat me like this? It pissed me off.

    I immediately held on to the door and yelled, "It hurts... My belly¡­"

    Maybe he was worried about his child, so he immediately let go of his hand. Although he knew that I

    was pretending, he couldn¡¯t do anything to me when I said it hurt.

 Chapter 68 I Dont Serve Tea

    Chapter 68 I Don''t Serve Tea

    Brooke released me. I directlyy on the carpet. Anyway, the carpet in his house was very soft and

    I guessed that Brooke was shocked. He came from an influential family. All the women he had dealt

    with were youngdies of note. None of them would be so shrewish on the surface.

    He must have never seen a woman like me. I would let him know that this was the consequence of

    marrying an uncivil woman like me.

    Iy on the ground and looked up at him. Even though he bent over and looked down at me, he still

    looked handsome with sharp features.

    "Josephine," His voice was cold and he said impatiently, "it''s the first morning of our new marriage. If

    you want to have a better life in this family, you''d better behave in a proper way."

    I wouldn''t follow the rules. What could he do to me?

    I was very stubborn and could be persuaded by reason but not by force.

    If he forced me, I would be against him.

    I looked at him with a smile, "Do you think I married you to serve you and to live in harmony and amity

    with your family? Brooke, because of you, I, an innocent young girl, be a surrogate mother now. If

    you want me to give birth to the baby safely, then don''t provoke me. Otherwise, I will kill myself and the

    baby."

    Brooke looked at me in silence for a moment. He was too good and finally suppressed his anger.

    He said impatiently to me, "Are you sure you''re going to lie here all the time?"

    Did he think I was a fool? The carpet was definitely not asfortable as the bed!

    So, I immediately got up and went back to my bedroom andy on the bed.

    Since he yed hard ball, I would just refuse to serve tea with him.

    Brooke mmed the door behind him.

    I deliberately pissed him off!

    Zofia squatted beside the bed and looked at me with concern, "I think Brooke is not a man to be trifled

    with. You acted so recklessly just now. Are not you afraid that you will have a hard time in the future?"

    "Do you think I live well now? Just because he is rich, he can do as he pleases and impregnates me for

    no reason?" I suddenly lost my temper and shouted at Zofia.

    Since I saw Zofia, I had not cried. I had been grinning and looked inattentive.

    But now, I could not hold back my tears.

    I had always been positive. However, I was reduced to a passive position this time and was forced to

    marry a man and give birth to his child. I had to fawn on his family and face Calvin and Fairy.

    But I couldn''t give up my baby.

    If a person felt ambivalent, it meant that he must be concerned about something.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Zofia stretched out her arms to hold me and wiped my tears with her sleeve.

    I knew that she also panicked. Because I seldom cried in front of her.

    After graduation, she decided to go back to her city. I sent her to the train. She hugged me and cried

    terribly. I tried my best to hold back my tears. Until she got on the train and pressed her face against

    the window ss, tears began to spill out of my eyes.

    Although I was strong, I could not fight back tears now.

    I went to the bathroom to wash my face after crying for more than ten minutes. Then I applied skin care

    products, took a deep breath and said to Zofia, "Let''s go downstairs for breakfast."

    We walked out of the room and get off the elevator. As soon as the elevator door was opened, I saw

    Calvin and Fairy were half kneeling to serve tea to Master Knight.

    Although I did note from a wealthy family, I also knew that serving tea should be arranged

    ording to the rule of the elderly first.

    Younger brother could not serve tea until elder brother finished doing it. Now that Calvin was serving

    tea, as his elder brother''s wife, I thought I did not need to do it.

    So, I passed by them stately, but was stopped by Calvin''s father.

    "Brooke said you felt unwell and could not go downstairs. Why are you here?"

    I stopped and turned to smile at him, "Good morning, father and grandfather. I felt unwell just now. But

    now, I suddenly feel better."

    Brooke came to me and said in a low voice, "Since youe down, then serve the tea in a proper

    way."

    "Calvin has already served the tea. Is it appropriate to let him do it first?"

    He ignored me when a servant thrust a cup of tea into my hands.

    In such case, I could not embarrass Brooke and throw away the tea cup.

    Since it just happened to me, I would save Brooke''s face.

    Brooke and I were half kneeling in front of Master Knight. Brooke served tea first. The old man took it

    and sipped it. Then, I also handed over my cup. But Master Knight didn''t take it for a long time.

    He narrowed his eyes and stared at me, "After marrying into our Knight family, you have to obey the

    rules."

    "Grandfather, my hands are sore." I shook my hands on purpose. The tea almost spilled from the cup.

    Brooke immediately grabbed my wrist and turned to look at me deeply. I knew what he meant. He was

    warning me not to make trouble.

    But Master Knight''s instructions were endless.

    "In the Knight family, we always show respect for seniority. As Brooke''s wife, you should set a good

    example to your younger brothers and sisters. You have to look after your parents and serve your

    husband. Do you hear me?"

    By my nature, I would definitely argue with him when I hear him say that. What era was this? Even the

    TV ys about ancient themes were not popr now, let alone live acting.

    As I opened my mouth and was about to speak, Brooke took the tea cup from my hand and handed it

    to the old man, "Grandpa, Josephine is pregnant. She can''t kneel for too long."

    Brooke eased the situation. The old man naturally took the tea and sipped it. Then, he gave me a red

    packet.

    I pinched the red packet. It was thin.

    It looked like it was either a hundred or a check.

    I was impatient to open the red packet and take out the content as soon as Ste helped me to my feet.

    It was a check for 888,888.

    Now, I finally realized the benefits of marrying into a rich family. They were so generous that people

    could get such arge amount of money by just serving tea.

    I was overjoyed andughed, "Why didn''t you tell me that I could get red packets after serving tea?"

    If he had told me, I would have gone downstairs long ago and would not pretend to be weak in front of

    him.

    Brooke looked at me expressionlessly, "Are you happy now?"

    "Sure. I am very happy now!"

    While Brooke and I passed by Fairy, I deliberately bumped into her with my elbow. I looked back at her.

    Fairy looked very angry.

    Brooke suddenly grabbed my elbow, "Stop making trouble, OK?"

    I just did it. So what?

    I just hated Fairy. So what?

    She had enjoyed humiliating me and showing off in front of me. Now, we were sister-inw and lived in

    a family. It would be funny in the future.

 Chapter 69 I Thank Him

    Chapter 69 I Thank Him

    The Knight family¡¯s dining room was incredibly enormous, where there was a super long rectangr

    table. Master Knight sat on the prime seat in the east, and Calvin¡¯s father sat on that in the west. I

    suspected that both of them didn¡¯t dare to look at each other¡¯s expressions on their face.

    I asked Zofia to seat herself by my side, and I saw Angel on the table, who was sitting in the inner

    corner, inconspicuous.

    I was sitting opposite Calvin and Fairy.

    What an ostentation it was for only a breakfast! The eldest man was supposed to be the butler, who

    was standing behind Master Knight and shouted out, "Serve up!"

    Then the waiters began to serve dishes on the table one after another.

    Zofia and I had never seen such a scene before, so I hurried to jab at Zofia with my finger, "Take out

    the cellphone and take photos quickly, hurry up!"

    "How can I take photos with so many people here."

    "It¡¯s a rare scene. Hurry up!"

    "Do you think youe here just for an experience? Aren¡¯t you going to live such a life every day in

    the future?" Zofia lowered her voice.

    Well, so it was.

    I looked down and tapped at the table with my hand in order to investigate what material the table was

    made of. With a surface so smooth, it looked like a good one.

    "It seems to be made of sandalwood." I said to Zofia.

    "In my opinion, it is made of agarwood, because it is so hard."

    "Don¡¯t be a rube. The agarwood is ck, isn¡¯t it?"

    "Is it made of padauk?"

    "I think it is made of rosewood."

    Brookee, who was sitting next to me, couldn¡¯t help finally, "Mesua ferrea."

    He should have said it earlier.

    There were ten bowls and eight dishes on the table, and the breakfast was so sumptuous, with

    Chinese food as well as western food, fruits, sd and raw ham, which was sliced by the cook with a

    ne.

    Georgia liked the raw ham, but I didn¡¯t like her, who looked like a crafty person.

    Georgia was Brooke¡¯s mother and the principle wife of Calvin¡¯s father.

    I had no interest in raw ham, but the abalone with rice gruel was very good. The fresh abalone was so

    big, soft and delicious. I had eaten two bowls within three minutes.

    Angel, who was sitting far away from me, suddenly opened her mouth and whispered, looking at me,

    "The abalone with rice gruel is of cold nature. Don¡¯t eat too much."

    If anyone else had said this to me, I should have said "It¡¯s none of your business".

    But towards Angel, I couldn¡¯t speak it out.

    I was about to ask Ste behind me to give me a third bowl, but I stopped.

    At this time, Georgia, sitting next to Philip said, "Well, hearing that, I would think Josephine is your

    daughter-inw, but she is pregnant with my son¡¯s child."

    She was so domineering, and undisguised.

    It was not absolutely the first time for her to humiliate Angel in front of Calvin¡¯s father and Master

    Knight.

    It irritated me when I saw Georgia humiliate Angel.

    "God mother is right. I will never eat abalone anymore." I smiled at Angel.

    Brooke put a piece of raw ham on my te, and said in a light voice, from which I heard kind of

    warning, "When did auntie be your god mother?"

    "I identified her as god mother yesterday. Don¡¯t you know it?" I bit the chopstick and looked at him,

    grinning.

    Georgia lost her face, but what I said just now was not addressed to her directly. Her face darkened a

    little, "She is your aunt, and you identified her as god mother. Where is the family hierarchy?"

    "I think it is good to have her as my god mother since she is not my biological mother." I shrugged my

    shoulders nonchntly, and then I threw the raw ham given by Brooke in my te to the table, "I don¡¯t

    like it."

    Raw ham was the favorite of Georgia. Seeing me throw away the raw ham, she looked even angrier.

    I would not care about other¡¯s countenance, and continued helping myself.

    The Knight family¡¯s meal was so delicious. I had to enjoy myself during these months.

    But when lowering my head to eat something, I always felt it was hot above my head.

    I knew it was Calvin sitting opposite who was looking at me with his beady eyes.

    I noticed that he didn¡¯t say anything from morning until now, very silent.

    In my opinion, he was never a silent person. Although he was not funny, sometimes he would make me

    But today he was abnormally silent.

    He was looking and I was eating.

    After having the breakfast, I intended to take Zofia to walk around the city.

    Now I had so much money, and could buy her what she liked. I would also buy some good things, such

    as abalones and shark¡¯s fins, to ask her to take them back to my parents.

    But as soon as I finished eating, Georgia gave me an assignment.

    "Before Brooke had child, I have been to the temple to present a petition, and now he has a child so I

    have to go to redeem the petition. Go with me for the next time."

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Where is the temple?"

    "Temple of Great Mercy."

    I reckoned that it would take several hours by car because the Temple of Great Mercy was not in this

    city. Couldn¡¯t wee back within today?

    However, Zofia had to go back tomorrow. She only asked for two days¡¯ leave.

    I grinned, "Mom, I really want to go with you, but when you went to the temple to present a petition, I

    was not Brooke¡¯s wife. Now you have to take another person there, otherwise I am afraid the Buddha

    will be unpleased."

    I was so witty, and I admired myself when I had a good idea.

    Georgia was really thinking carefully about my pretext.

    A Buddhist cared a lot, especially the Buddha¡¯s delight or not.

    I was not talking nonsense, and what I said had something to do with it.

    "Mom, I will go with you today." Brooke put down the chopsticks and pulled out the chair. He looked

    down at me, "You will go to the hospital today, yes? I will have driver take you there."

    He got me out of trouble, but I didn¡¯t feel grateful to him.

    I knew he was afraid that I would talk nonsense to his mother when I was with her.

    Sure enough, I would say anything as I liked because I didn¡¯t want to live together with him to an old

    age.

    After having the breakfast, we were not allowed to leave until Master Knight left the table.

    It was necessary to respect the elders, so I waited patiently until Master Knight finished eating.

    Master Knight had white and neat teeth, and I seriously suspected that the teeth were false.

    After the breakfast, Brooke apanied Georgia back to the room to prepare the tribute used to

    redeem the petition.

    I also stood up and nned to go upstairs, hand on the full belly, to take my handbag and grab of the

    cheque of 888,888 to draw money out of the bank and then go shopping.

    Calvin was sitting across from me all the time. When I was about to turn around to leave, he called out,

    "Josephine."

    I turned back, "Why?"

    "In the Knight family, you can find me if anything needed, and you can ask me if you have any doubt."

    Huh, I was really grateful to him and even all his family.

    He was really women¡¯s good friend, so considerate.

    I pointed at Fairy next to him, "Your wife¡¯s face is darkening. Just care about her mood. I have my

    husband, so there is no need for you to worry about me."

    I held my waist with both hands, "Ouch, there was too much exercise in bedst night, which made me

    feel ufortable all over."

 Chapter70 Come Across Daniel Dixon

    Come Across Daniel Dixon

    Calvin gazed at me, smiling coldly, "Last night your bosom friend slept with you on the same bed. Do

    you mean you three did the exercise together?"

    How did he know Zofia shared the same bed with mest night?

    Whether he believed or not, I didn¡¯t care. What mattered was my happiness.

    I went to the room for the bag and pulled Zofia to go shopping.

    I was born skeptical, so I was afraid I could not withdraw cash from the cheque given by Master Knight

    .

    After arriving at the bank, I handed the cheque to the counter. The staff withdrew cash for me without

    saying anything. I gave him my bank card, asking him to transfer all the money into it.

    It was old-fashioned to take cash at present. Who would use cash?

    However, it was true that I was viinous. Master Knight really gave me 888,888.

    After withdrawing cash, I sat in front of the counter, filling the money orders one after another.

    Zofia sat beside me and asked, "Are you still giving financial support to the kids in the mountain?"

    "They are still attending school. How can I stop it?"

    "Some time ago when you were decorating Daniel¡¯s house, you were so poor that you nearly ate the

    bark, weren¡¯t you? How did you have spare money to support them?"

    "It¡¯s a different kettle of fish. I put aside the money for financial support." I quickly finished filling the 8

    orders.

    I transferred 800 to each kid. When I started my work, I began to give financial support to the kids in

    the mountain, from the initial two to three and four. Later, the ssmates of the kids I supported knew

    my support. They wrote or called me for help. After conducting an investigation to make sure their

    families really had difficulties affording them for education, I supported them as well. So at present I

    supported 8 kids in all.

    "6400 in all. Did you transfer such a big sum to them every month?"

    "No, not every month. How could schooling in the mountain area cost 800 monthly? A kid aged 10 to

    16 is regarded asbor force in the vige. Actually the money is more like a reminding to their parents.

    They¡¯d better use the money for their kids¡¯ education and buy them some school things. If they don¡¯t do

    so, I will terminate the support at any time."

    "Josephine, you¡¯re so great in some aspects." Zofia said sincerely.

    "Eat back ¡®in some aspects¡¯. I¡¯m great in all aspects, okay?" I held my head high purposely, "Do I look

    like a woman with big boobs?"

    After pregnancy, I was much plumper than before, so I felt specifically proud when I was looking into

    the mirror.

    After transferring the money, I went shopping with Zofia in the mall.

    The first stop was that famous shop.

    Calvin had taken me there many times. Therefore, when the shop assistant in that shop saw me, she

    was very anxious to wee me.

    I was not the nouveau riche who was crazy about buying. Since Zofia had never owned famous brand,

    I needed to buy her some pieces to show off when she returned home.

    She took a fancy on an overcoat and it was natural for her to check out the price. When she saw the

    price, she was shocked, "OMG, an overcoat cost 60,000. Is it because wearing it can make one

    immortal?"

    "Do you think you¡¯re cultivating immortality?" I took off the overcoat from the coat hanger, shoving it into

    her arms, "If you like it, try it on. I buy it for you."

    "No. I refuse," She shook her head like a drum-shaped rattle, "you earned money by selling your

    boobs."

    "Which one?"

    "Of course this one." She pointed at one of my boob.

    "Piss off. When did I sell?"

    "After giving birth to the kid, will you nurse it? Is the kid you nurse Brooke¡¯s? Isn¡¯t it seeking after glory

    by selling your boobs?"

    She was right.

    I was dragged away from that shop by Zofia . Then from other counters, I bought her clothes which

    were not luxury brands but medium and high quality products.

    Zofia was still very delighted, saying she could hardly afford them without me.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Zofia was really worth my love and affection. She had a correct world outlook and her value didn¡¯t

    deviate as well.

    I also bought many health care products like abalone and shark¡¯s fins, asking her to bring them to my

    parents. She looked at them worriedly, "What shall I tell your parents?"

    "You can tell them I win the lottery."

    "Do you believe such an unbelievable lie?"

    "Anyway, I¡¯ve bought them. Don¡¯t waste my filial piety, please."

    After shopping, we ate the steak that was too expensive for us to eat.

    We ordered two different kinds of steak so we could exchange.

    The steak was so delicious that it melted in the mouth.

    We enjoyed the steak. Suddenly, Zofia touched my shoulder with hers, "Look in the direction of 11

    o¡¯clock."

    I managed to find the direction of 11 o¡¯clock. Daniel was eating the steak with a youngdy opposite.

    The shameless man spent my money eating steak with another woman.

    Whether the person he ate steak with was man, male, young or old, I didn¡¯t care. Actually what I cared

    was that he seemed to live a good life.

    I put down the fork, standing up. Zofia immediately followed me.

    I went towards him. Before he noticed me, I pped him.

    He was stunned by the p. The beef chewed in his mouth dropped onto the te. Then he looked up

    at me like an idiot.

    Thedy opposite him screamed. She seized the napkin hastily and held it up to cover her face.

    She was not pretty and I didn¡¯t want to disfigure her face. She could have not done that.

    It took Daniel a long time to realize what happened and then he stood up. Before he started talking, I

    used him with tears, "Your heartless man. I¡¯m pregnant at home while you¡¯re dating with another

    woman outside?!"

    Before Daniel answered me, thedy jumped out of the seat. She pointed at his noise, crying and

    scolding, "Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re single?"

    "Nana, listen to me¡­"

    "Tell me where you¡¯ve beenst night. I spent the whole night waiting for you, but you didn¡¯te

    back!" I pulled his arm, talking nonsense.

    Thedy opened her eyes wider, "Who were you withst night? Do you have another woman?"

    "In addition to her, do you have another mistress?" Zofia poured oil on the mes.

    Thedy pped Daniel¡¯s right cheek without hesitation and poured the water in the ss onto his

    face. Then she left angrily and sadly.

    Victory! I pped my hands and went to the table with Zofia .

    Daniel followed us with his swollen cheeks.

    He stood in front of my table, "Josephine, have you done too much?"

    Humph, did Daniel say that I did too much?

    He cheated on me and made me so miserable. Now I even didn¡¯t dare to tell my parents what had

    happened to me. Inexplicably I married a man I hadn¡¯t known before. And every day I had to face a

    man whom I loved deeply, but he married another woman and lived next to me.

    It was he who messed up my life.

    Now he said I did too much.

    I didn¡¯t think so. Instead, I should go further.

    I asked Zofia , "Are you full?"

    "No, but we can have meal in another restaurant."

    I agreed. Sometimes it would be better to waste. So I put the money under the te and left with Zofia

    without casting a nce at Daniel.

 Chapter 71 My Hand Hurt

    Chapter 71 My Hand Hurt

    Actually, I was very hungry, but I couldn¡¯t keep anything down since I saw Daniel.

    So I held my cheek and watched Zofia eatmb chops. She liked eating meat very much. She had

    eaten beef andmb, and still said she was going to eat crayfishter.

    I guessed I would be m when I went to eat crayfish. Then I could eat more.

    Daniel didn''t follow us. Maybe he went after Nana.

    He was a rich man now. I never knew how much money Brooke gave that bitch to buy me.

    It must be more than two million.

    By the way, I forgot to ask him for the 200,000 he owed me.

    He was not a cleaner now. He worked for anotherpany. It was said that he was a manager of a

    department.

    Today, I was not convenient because I was carrying many things. I would visit him in his newpany

    some other day.

    I was very tired in the evening after shopping. When I was hesitating whether to eat dinner outside

    before going back, Brooke called me.

    "You muste back for dinner on the first night of our marriage and get home at six o''clock."

    "I hate people talking to me in amanding tone. I don''t have time." I hung up proudly.

    Zofia was admiring her new clothes in a pile of shopping bags. After I called, she raised her head and

    looked at me, "Baby, you still have to be obedient in the Knight family after I leave. Don''t be so arrogant

    as now. After all, the Knight family is very powerful. Be careful! I¡¯m afraid you will get hurt."

    I patted my abdomen, "Now I have a great beast to protect me, no one dares to hurt me."

    "Do you still have humanity? Is your child a beast?"

    "If I had no fucking humanity, I would have had an abortion." I sighed involuntarily, and then the baby

    moved in my abdomen.

    "Josephine, don¡¯t say ¡®fucking¡¯ any more. You are an expectant mother after all, do you understand

    prenatal education?"

    "I understand the fucking prenatal education."

    " Josephine!"

    "I know, I know." I changed my words. Zofia was so horrible when she stared at me. I was afraid to

    frighten the baby in my abdomen.

    We walked slowly in the mall. We were not hungry and didn¡¯t want to eat anything. We nned to stroll

    around before dinner.

    When we were strolling, several tall men came across from us

    I stepped aside to let them pass, but they stopped in front of us.

    "Mrs. Josephine, Mr. Brooke asked me to inform you to go home for dinner," they said.

    They were sent by Brooke. It was boring. He couldn¡¯t order me, then he asked his bodyguards toe

    to me.

    "Please, Mrs. Josephine!" They were polite. But I knew that if I didn''t go with them, I would be carried

    back to Knight¡¯s house.

    Zofia whispered to me, "Those who suit their actions to the time are wise. What¡¯s more, do you n not

    to eat at the Knight''s house in the future? Didn''t you eat more in the morning than anyone else? "

    It was true. It was meaningless to make such a meaningless struggle just to get angry with Brooke.

    I threw all my shopping bags to them, and then led Zofia forward.

    The dinner was even more abundant in the Knight¡¯s family. The long table was full of dishes.

    However, Calvin didn''te back for dinner, and Master Knight was very angry.

    "This is the first evening of marriage, doesn¡¯t he n toe back for dinner? Call him and ask him to

    the big crabs in front of me jumped with the shaking of the table.

    Interesting.

    Fairy went to call Calvin. Then she told Master Knight that she couldn''t get through.

    Maybe because Master Knight was angry, Philip Knight also lost his temper. He turned to Angel and

    said, "Didn''t you tell Calvin in advance? Do you not even know the whereabouts of your own son?"

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    There was no reason why Philip was so angry. Angel was sitting far away from him. It was not her fault.

    I felt angry inexplicably. If it was not for Zofia pressing my hand, I would have jumped up.

    Angel was still mild, "Today is the first day of his marriage. His wife can''t get through him, so can¡¯t I."

    She had a soft voice, but she wasn¡¯t cowardly.

    I was kind of appreciative of her.

    Master Knight was so angry that he asked someone to go thepany and his vi to find Calvin.

    Originally, I was full beforeing back. After sitting at the table and waiting, I was hungry at this

    moment.

    As soon as I was hungry, I felt ufortable. In order to feel better, I could only cover my stomach

    with my hands and rest on the back of my chair.

    Brooke seemed to notice it. He said to me in a low voice, "You go upstairs and have a rest first. I''ll ask

    them to send the food to your room."

    As if I had been pardoned, I stood up immediately and was about to leave after exining to others.

    Georgia stopped me, "Everyone is here. It''s not polite to go upstairs alone, isn¡¯t it?"

    I knew she would make trouble for me. Didn''t she go to the temple to pay her vows today?

    She was making excuse.

    But she was my mother-inw, I was her daughter-inw. If I contradicted her, others would think I was

    neither polite nor uncultured. I could lose my face but I couldn¡¯t make my parents ashamed.

    Without saying a word, I turned and sat down.

    Master Knight was very stubborn. It seemed that he would not have dinner until Calvin came back.

    The person who went to thepany to find Calvin finally replied, saying that a very important

    customer hade this evening, and Calvin could not even attend to dinner and was entertaining the

    customer.

    Then Master Knight looked better.

    But we still had to wait for Calvin toe back so that we could have dinner together.

    I pressed my hands tightly on my stomach. I had stomach troubles. As a reporter, I couldn¡¯t have meals

    on time, it was hard to avoid stomach pain if I didn¡¯t have a meal on time. Maybe it was because I was

    pregnant, the baby''s little feet were against the stomach and I felt more ufortable.

    I looked pale. Zofia held my hand tightly.

    Brooke turned back and said to the servant briefly, "Serve a bowl of hot soup for Josephine."

    I was pregnant and couldn¡¯t suffer hunger. Master Knight did not say anything, nodded to the servant.

    But when the hot soup was in front of me, I already had a terrible stomachache.

    We agreed to wait for Calvin toe back together. If they didn¡¯t eat, so wouldn¡¯t I. Although I was

    pregnant, I wasn¡¯t weaker than them.

    My stomachache had nothing to do with pregnancy.

    Brooke pushed the bowl to me, "Drink some soup."

    I didn''t look at it. In fact, I didn¡¯t have an appetite.

    Seeing that I did not drink soup, Brooke looked gloomy, "Don''t be arrogant, drink!"

    Just at this time, Calvin came in from the door of the dining room.

    It seemed that he came back after the meeting. Fairy was overjoyed and her voice was soft, "Dear, you

    are here."

    Master Knight looked at him, "Well, let¡¯s have dinner."

    Brooke looked at me, "Can you eat now?"

    "Dear." I looked up with a smile and said to him, "My hand hurts. I want you to feed me!"

 Chapter 72 Do Not Use on Pregnancy

    Chapter 72 Do Not Use on Pregnancy

    I could be the only one in Knight¡¯s family who behaved undue familiarity in front of all the people at the

    table.

    When I was looking at Brooke, I knew that Calvin was looking at me.

    I pretended not noticing him.

    I thought Brook Knight would ignore me, but he just picked up the bowl in front of me, spooned soup to

    feed me, ¡°Take care, the soup is hot.¡±

    He gave me an out. I epted it immediately.

    So, I opened my mouth and took all the soup he fed to me.

    Then he just fed me the whole bowl of soup, and I finished it.

    Mrs. Knight looked at me with aplex expression. Mr. Knight cleared his throat. Maybe they all felt

    sickened by my behavior.

    But I just wanted to sick one person.

    When I looked down, picked up the bowl, and pretended looking at Calvin by chance. but he was

    having his meal as cool as a cucumber.

    He thought I was invisible; I took him as a hollow man instead.

    I was having my meal and suddenly I had a violent pain in my stomach with cold sweat on my

    forehead.

    Brooke sensed my difference first and asked, ¡°Josephine, do you have a stomachache?¡±

    Not just stomachache, but a terrible stomachache.

    I clinched my teeth and nodded, Zofia touched my face and said, ¡°You look rather pale, go to see the

    doctor right now.¡±

    Brooke carried me and walked out of the restaurant.

    I was pregnant with a baby and weighed about 10 pounds more. Though Brook was not as strong as

    Calvin, he carried me very easily.

    Zofia stumbled and followed us. ¡°Go to hospital! Go to hospital!¡±

    Brooke walked while telling Ste, ¡°Call the family doctor toe!¡±

    It was nice for rich people have family doctor.

    I was too painful to say any sarcastic word.

    Brooke carried me to my house andy me on bed.

    I felt too painful to breathe heavily -- a severe throbbing pain in my stomach when breathing.

    Brook Knight bent down and looked at me with a stormy look. ¡°You shall know when to show off.¡±

    I did not show off. It was his mother who had spited me.

    Zofia was sitting next to me and consoling me. I knew she meant well, but she was as noisy as a fly,

    and I would have pped it if I had a flyswatter.

    The doctor arrived when I felt I could not endure any more. He asked me what I had in the daytime,

    after checking and said, ¡°You may eat too much in the daytime, and don¡¯t have dinner on time, which

    cause you to suffer from stomach disorders.

    It was an easy job for doctors. I could draw the same conclusion too.

    The doctor said, ¡°Mrs. Knight cannot take stomach medicine due to her pregnancy. And there is no

    immediate way to ease her pain. Take care of her meals these days, keep warm and don¡¯t catch cold.¡±

    ¡°So, you just leave me with this pain?¡± I gritted my teeth against the pain.

    The doctor threw up his hands to show there was nothing he could do. ¡°If you are not pregnant, I can

    have you put on a drip. There is lot of medicine you cannot use at the moment. You can put a hot-water

    bottle at your stomach region to relieve the pain.¡±

    I could not feel my stomach, and may just feel the baby in my tummy. I was also worried if I used hot-

    water bottle, the baby would be killed by it.

    The doctor could not cure me. I felt upset, turned over to the wall.

    The doctor told a lot of matters to pay attention behind me. He could not cure me, but ordered a strict

    diet.

    Finally, I let Brooke ask the doctor to leave.

    Zofia would depart tomorrow morning. I was worried that my painful tossing and turning would affect

    her sleep. So I ask her to stay at guest room.

    Zofia was a little worried about me, ¡°You will have stomachache for a few days. Don¡¯t you have the

    wonder drugs?¡±

    I do have wonder drugs, but it prohibited pregnant woman from using it.

    I waved to her weakly, ¡°Enough, If I take the drug, I will kill the baby.¡±

    ¡°You just hold out?¡±

    There was nothing I could do but to hold out.

    Zofia wanted to stay with me. I felt ufortable with others when having stomachache. So I still

    asked her to go to the guest room.

    I tossed and turned till midnight, just slept a little and woke up by stomachache.

    It was a dreadful stomachache. I had been to hospital for it. After medical checking, nothing was

    serious. Doctors said that my stomach might be very sensitive to pain.

    Fuck the sensitivity, the pain was killing me!

    I sit up in the night. It was too painful for me to stand any more. A vicious mind appeared; I took out the

    wonder drugs from my bag.

    I got used to taking medicine with me. Who knew when I would have stomachache. It would be all right

    in two hours after taking the medicine.

    Now the wonder drug was so attractive to me, just like morphine or heroin.

    I was losing my mind due to the pain. I took two pills from the medicine bottle and looked at the two

    little white pills.

    If I swallowed them, my pain would be relieved in half an hour. It was very quiet in the room. Brooke

    was still in the room, sleeping on the sofa. If he knew that I would take the pills to kill his baby. He might

    kill me at first.

    I did not hesitate for long. I always treated myself hard. Just felt the pain for some more time.

    I threw the pills onto the carpet,y down and continued to sleep.

    Zofia woke me up the next morning. She stood before my bed and was crying, ¡°Crazy Josephine, I am

    going to leave. If you still feel so painful, go to the hospital. Call me if there is anything.¡±

    I was very sleepy and grumpy, ¡°Are you a doctor or a priest? What is the matter to call you?

    ¡°I can see doctor but why priest?¡± ¡°He can administer thest rite.¡± ¡°It can be a monk to do so.¡±

    I stopped talking and waved to her to leave as soon as possible.

    Zofia left with different gifts and bags.

    I continued to lie on the bed.

    When Zofia was here, I thought she was annoying, but when she left, I felt lonelier.

    I thought that everyone would need friends in the world.

    After sleeping, I still had severe stomach cramps.

    I closed my eyes and wanted to take a nap, Brook came to my bed, he walked like a cat with no sound.

    I didn¡¯t know when he was next to me.

    ¡°How are you feeling right now?¡± He frowned at me.

    I might have disturbed his sleep with my tossing and turningst night.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    I opened my eyes, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I took two wonder pillsst night.¡±

    I pointed at the medicine bottle on the bedside table. He picked up the drug instruction leaflet.

    It said ¡°Do not use on pregnancy¡±. He would see it clearly as long as his eyes were not aging. I was

    waiting for him to throw me out of the room like throwing a ball.

 Chapter 73 Honeymoon

    Chapter 73 Honeymoon

    To my surprise, I was lying peacefully in bed. After reading the instructions, Brooke put the medicine

    bottle back on the bedside table. Then he turned around and walked to the door, leaving some

    emotionless words, ¡°I¡¯ll let Ste bring you some in porridge.¡±

    As long as he didn¡¯t send me a coffin, I would be thankful.

    It really surprised me that he was so calm.

    I wondered if Brooke knew I lied to him.

    He thought that as a mother, I would not take the medicine that was harmful to the baby for the sake of

    a momentary pleasure.

    I had been lying in the bed like this for three days. The stomach ache gradually disappeared after

    aching for a while.

    Except that I was sad when my stomach ached, I felt pretty good the rest of the time.

    Since I was lying in bed and couldn¡¯t go anywhere, naturally I didn¡¯t need to see peopleing and

    going in Knight¡¯s house.

    Mrs. Knight came to visit me every day and sometimes she would even bring me some tonics that she

    stewed which she thought were good for my stomach.

    But as for Brooke¡¯s mother, that is, the chief wife of Mr. Knight, I hadn¡¯t seen her at all during these

    three days.

    I thought she should at leaste by my room to take a look at me, even affectedly. But she didn¡¯t try

    to pretend at all.

    It had been exceptionally quiet these days when I was lying in bed. I could eat and drink while lying and

    didn¡¯t need to see Calvin and Fairy Dixon.

    Unfortunately, Fairy Dixon actually came to my room.

    I pretended to fall asleep, with my eyes shut. She sat beside my bed and didn¡¯t attend to leave,

    sharpening her nails with a nail clipper, which really annoyed me.

    I couldn¡¯t stand it and opened my eyes to throw a nce at her, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, sister?¡±

    ¡°I heard that you were sick, so I came to have a look.¡± She raised one of her eyes, and continued to

    sharpen her nails.

    ¡°Since now you¡¯ve seen I¡¯m fine, you could leave now.¡± I said.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be able to see me tomorrow.¡± It seemed she said it with a proud smile.

    ¡°Are you dying tomorrow?¡± That was a pretty good news.

    ¡°Honeymoon.¡± She threw me a word leisurely and stared at my face.

    What would she expect me to do when I heard it? Jumping angrily up and down on the bed? Did she

    think I was her?

    ¡°Oh.¡± I replied coldly, and didn¡¯t ask her where to go. I knew she would still say it even if I didn¡¯t ask.

    But I just wouldn¡¯t ask, to tease her.

    As expected, she couldn¡¯t help telling me seeing that I didn¡¯t ask, ¡°Calvin has been busy at work and

    had no time for vacation, so we are going to Maldives and enjoy life.¡±

    ¡°Now the nouveau riche all go to Maldives.¡± I sneered, ¡°If you happen to run into some coal bosses,

    you could actually y mahjong together.¡±

    She looked at me with pity, as if it was just sour grapes and I was jealous because I couldn¡¯te.¡±

    I wouldn¡¯t let her tell it even if I was jealous.

    God knows how she managed to arrange for this honeymoon.

    I waved at her to move closer to me.

    She leaned suspiciously towards me, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Do you know what the most important preparation is before you go on your honeymoon?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± She looked at me inexplicably.

    ¡°Watch out for your husband of course, in case he runs away anytime.¡±

    She widened her eyes and stared, probably because I outraged her susceptibility, which is what she

    worried about most.

    I knew Calvin didn¡¯t love me, but he hated Fairy Dixon, which she also knew.

    Only she knew clearly how she made Calvin to go on a honeymoon with her willingly.

    She couldn¡¯t sit any longer and stood up from the chair abruptly. She stood in front of my bed and

    red at me.

    I closed my eyes and called out to Ste, ¡°Send Miss Dixon out.¡±

    Fairy Dixon stared at me and left.

    Her room was right beside mine, and there was no need sending her out.

    Iy quietly in bed, didn''t eat much at lunch, and had no appetite for dinner.

    In fact, I''ve already recovered, my stomach didn¡¯t ache at all, but I was toozy to get out of bed, to

    walk out of the door, and to see people.

    Brooke came back in the evening. Ste followed behind him, holding the dinner tray in her hands. I

    took a look and closed my eyes.

    ¡°I heard from Ste that you are on a hunger strike?¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡± I snorted, ¡°Do you eat two bowls of porridge and a bowl of soup a day when you go on a hunger

    strike?¡±

    ¡°This is a drop in the bucketpared to your usual food intake.¡±

    I opened my eyes, Brooke, who was 1.87m tall, standing in front of my bed could definitely be

    described as majestic.

    I was a pig ording to his description.

    I turned over and continued to sleep.

    ¡°If you continued to sleep like this, you will probably get bedsores.¡±

    I would thank him for cursing me like this.

    I didn¡¯t know why I was just not in the mood.

    ¡°Get up and eat.¡± He pulled me out from the pillow, ¡°Ste, put the dinner on the table.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    ¡°You still have to eat even you are not. It¡¯s for the baby inside your belly, not for your appetite.¡±

    He had no expressions on his face. I always hated it and I didn¡¯t know why such emotionless face was

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    so popr among cyber novels and romantic dramas.

    He could never force me to eat when I didn¡¯t feel like doing it.

    He picked me up easily and put me on the sofa in the living room. The food on the table cing in front

    was sending out a delicious scent.

    Since I was in a bad mood, I poked the old pigeon with chopsticks in the soup bowl until it looked like

    briquettes.

    He stood in front of me and looked at me for a moment. Suddenly he sat next to me, picked up my

    bowl, scooped a spoon of soup and handed it to my mouth, ¡°Drink it.¡±

    I knew I was only a carrier for his child in his eyes. After I gave birth to the child and the feeding period

    was over, he would not bother to care even if I starved to death.

    ¡°I¡¯m not used to being fed.¡±

    ¡°Last time you ate what I fed you well in front of the whole family, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    He had a faint smile on his face. I would rather he had the emotionless face whenever he looked like

    this.

    If not for his handsome appearance, I would p him with my soles.

    ¡°How old are you now?¡± I suddenly realized I didn¡¯t know him well yet. As the old saying goes, know the

    enemy and know yourself, and you can fight a hundred battles without defeats.

    ¡°Thirty-one.¡±

    ¡°Only thirty-one?¡± I squinted at him.

    ¡°Why, do I look very old?¡±

    ¡°Yes, at least forty.¡± Actually, I was talking nonsense. His looked like he was only twenty-seven or

    twenty-eight years old, but he was too serious and too cold. It was easy to guess his age wrong.

    He didn''t mind at all, and still ced the spoon beside my lips.

    It was not that I would let him lose face totally, but since he was begging me to eat, it would not be me

    if I let go of the chance to ask for anything.

    I pushed away his hand, ¡°I could eat but only if we will go on a honeymoon.¡±

    He was kind of surprised, ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°Maldives.¡±

 Chapter 74 I Want to Go Too

    Chapter 74 I Want to Go Too

    "You¡¯ve never been there before?"

    "As if you¡¯ve been there before."

    "I was there during my first marriage."

    "You got married when you were 28. That¡¯s way too early. You don¡¯t appreciate the beautiful sceneries

    when you are young."

    "When are we going?"

    I thought about when Fairy was going to go. It seemed like it was going to be the day after tomorrow.

    "Well, the day after tomorrow."

    "In such a hurry? I''ll have someone book the flight."

    "That would be perfect!" I put my chopsticks on the table. I folded my arms around my body and slowly

    said, "I¡¯ll eat after you finish booking the flight."

    Brooke probably never experienced a negotiation in which the other party was this arrogant. I knew he

    was upset.

    But he still held his phone and walked out of the room. Ten minutester he came in and told me, "The

    flight is the day after tomorrow at 9:28 in the morning."

    I nodded in satisfaction. It was weird how I felt hungry by the time he finished booking the flight, so I

    picked up my bowl and ate.

    I looked forward to finding out what Fairy¡¯s expression would be after she saw me. Would she be

    disgusted?

    Just a honeymoon. What was there to show off?

    I didn¡¯t see Calvin in the past few days. He left early and returnedte.

    Fairy¡¯s expression looked particrly anxious. I guessed that she was worried because she was

    leaving tomorrow. If Calvin didn¡¯te back tonight, then that meant he didn¡¯t n on going.

    Fairy probably ate rtively little during dinner at night. For the first time, I put a piece of white cut

    chicken onto her te. "Eat more. Otherwise, how are you going to have enough energy for your

    honeymoon?"

    I winked at her. She looked at me with a particrly resentful expression. "Don¡¯t be so cocky."

    "Why isn''t Calvin back yet?" I was anxious for her from the bottom of my heart.

    If the two of them weren¡¯t going, what would be the point of Brooke and I going on our honeymoon?

    After dinner, Calvin wasn¡¯t back by the time I went to my room.

    Their house was quite soundproof. Unless I leaned on the door to listen, I wouldn¡¯t know what went on

    outside.

    Soter I fell asleep and didn''t know when Calvin came back or whether he came back.

    We went out the next morning but met at the door of the room.

    Calvin was also here. Fairy looked very happy.

    Seeing our luggage, Fairy was very surprised.

    "Where are you going?" She couldn''t help but ask me.

    "I will go wherever you go," I answered her with a grin.

    I felt Calvin and Brooke turning around to look at me at the same time.

    I didn''t see their expressions at the moment.

    I just felt something burning on the top of my head.

    We were in different cars, but we went the same way. Their car was ahead of us. At first, Brooke

    intended to overtake them, but I said no. We were the elder and should be modest.

    Although he didn''t believe me, he didn''t ask the driver to overtake them, so we followed behind at a

    steady pace.

    I knew what being followed felt like. It felt like being watched.

    I guessed Fairy was very mad, but it was toote to change the flight.

    Not surprisingly, we were on the same ne and our seats were very close.

    There were only so many seats in the first-sspartment.

    It was my first time flying first-ss, and I was very excited.

    There was an aisle between Fairy and Calvin, who sat together, and us. I could see them by turning my

    head a little bit.

    A flight attendant pushed a cart over and asked us what we wanted. I thought about it seriously and

    said to her, "Ramen."

    Fairy was drinking water and almost choked.

    The flight attendant answered me politely, "I¡¯m sorry, miss. There is no ramen."

    I turned to ask Brooke, "Is this how first-ss is? There is no ramen?"

    "Why don''t you ask formb?"

    "The smell would be too strong. I am very ethical."

    The flight attendant stood in front of me patiently. "We have bread and snacks. Today''s meal is chicken

    drumstick rice and ck pepper steak rice."

    Just the sound of it made me lose my appetite. I ended up asking the flight attendant for juice.

    I was very down. I thought that since flying first ss was so expensive, I could eat something different

    from what was served in economy ss.

    As I drank the juice, Brooke looked at me. "Had enough?"

    How was I making trouble? I rolled my eyes at him. "You are rich, yet you don''t even have a private jet."

    I said it without much thought, yet he said, "I do. It¡¯s just that you were in a hurry, so there wasn¡¯t

    enough time to n the flight. You can take it on your way back."

    Was there actually a private jet? Brooke was so rich that I almost fell in love with him.

    I immediately leaned on his shoulder and said to him in a voice that was enough to give anyone

    goosebumps, "You are so kind. Thank you, my dear."

    Brooke read the situation well. He cooperated with my acting and didn''t push me away.

    I looked at Fairy. She also pretended to identally lean on Calvin''s shoulder, but he immediately

    avoided her.

    Seeing her upset expression made meugh to death.

    Calvin didn¡¯t like her, and she didn¡¯t have the same bargaining chip as I did, so she would lose no

    matter what she bet on.

    She was humiliating herself. How stupid.

    The flightsted more than ten hours. I was drowsy along the way.

    After flying for so long, I didn¡¯t hear Calvin say a single word.

    He didn¡¯t always wear a poker face. He talked a lot when he was with me.

    He mostly looked out the window or closed his eyes.

    I didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. I didn¡¯t know why someone like him would agree with Fairy toe

    with her on their honeymoon.

    He didn¡¯t seem like the type topromise.

    In fact, I wanted to know where Bonnie was now. Since he liked her so much, he could just elope with

    her.

    Or was it that he couldn¡¯t give up the Knight Family¡¯s wealth and his current status?

    I didn¡¯t know. I looked at him and was in a daze. Until he turned his head and saw me, I was still

    looking at him foolishly.

    Fairy quickly realized that we were looking at each other, and immediately leaned on Calvin''s shoulder.

    He didn''t push her away this time.

    Were they engaging in public disys of affection?

    I could as well.

    I said to Brooke, "My dear, I''m tired. You have to hold me after we get off the ne."

    He didn''t even look at me. "You can sit in the luggage cart."

    Boring, not interesting at all.

    If it was Calvin, he would definitely say, "Okay, I will hold you."

    Why would Ipare these two people?

    The two of them were notparable.

    When we arrived in Mal¨¦, there was a car to pick us up.

    We were in the same car. Not only was Fairy in shocked, but I also was a little surprised.

    Brooke said to me indifferently, "Wasn¡¯t this the effect you wanted?"

    Now it looked like we were going to be in the same hotel as well.

    Brooke was a smart man and knew what I liked.

    Since he was pure-hearted towards me, I would be good and give birth to the baby.

    The hotel was by the sea. I saw the sea before we even arrived.

    I yelled and grabbed Brooke¡¯s hand, signalling to him to look. "The sea is so blue! Look! It''s beautiful!"

    They were all calm. I was the only one who looked like a fool.

    Fairy looked at me with disdain. "You¡¯ve never seen the sea?"

    Of course, I saw it before. It was just that I had never seen the sea in the Maldives.

    It was natural to be excited when travelling. What would be the point of being calm like them?N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter75 Vicious Woman

    Vicious Woman

    The hotel we stayed in had only one presidential suite, which had been booked by Fairy Dixon.

    I said to Brooke, "I also want to live in the presidential suite."

    "But there is only one."

    "I want to live too." I didn''t care if there was only one, anyway I wanted to live in the presidential suite.

    Fairy Dixon had alreadypleted the check-in procedures. She shook the room card in her hand

    proudly, "You can go to another hotel."

    "I''m going to stay in this hotel room, and it must be a presidential suite." I said to Brooke seriously.

    He looked at me, "You can only discuss this with Calvin and Sophie."

    I immediately turned to look at Fairy Dixon but she rejected me, "It''s impossible."

    I didn''t think so, everything was possible.

    Calvin, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke, "Give her the presidential suite." From our

    city to Maldives, this was probably the first sentence he said.

    He said to Fairy Dixon.

    Fairy Dixon looked up at Calvin with an incredible expression, "I booked the presidential suite, why

    should I give it to her?"

    "She is pregnant."

    Fairy Dixon wanted to say something else, but Calvin had already pulled out the room card from her

    hand and put it in my hand.

    Fairy Dixon flied into a rage. But I was not so cruel, I said to her generously, "Does the presidential

    suite have two bedrooms? We can live in the master bedroom, and you can live in the second

    bedroom."

    Calvin turned around and went to the front desk to check in. Fairy Dixon looked at me hatefully, "I don''t

    want to share a room with you."

    Thedy at the front desk said sorry to Calvin, "Sorry, sir, there is no room avable."

    She spoke English, so I understood what she said.

    Now, even if they didn''t want to live with us, there was no other solution.

    So the four of us lived in the same presidential suite, which was surprisinglyrge.

    Back then I was sent to Brooke¡¯s bed in a daze, I was also in the presidential suite, but I was alone

    when I woke up in the morning.

    We lived in the master bedroom and they lived in the second bedroom. And I found a small connecting

    door between the two rooms, which made it easy to move freely in the two rooms.

    Brooke packed our luggage, and I justy on the bedfortably.

    When he finished packing, he said, "Go downstairs to eat."

    "I''m not hungry."

    "Calvin has already gone to eat."

    I sat up and looked at him, as if I could see something in his eyes.

    Iy down again.

    "Aren''t you here just for him this time?"

    He knew my purpose, but it didn''t matter.

    I was very tired and had no energy to care about other things.

    "It doesn''t matter. There will be ample time." I said.

    Then I fell into a deep sleep, sleeping like a pig.

    When I woke up, I saw that the time was three o''clock.

    I was so hungry, I got up from the bed.

    Brooke consciously slept on the sofa. He slept silently, giving me the illusion that he was dead.

    I thought there should be something to eat in the refrigerator. Brooke was not afraid of starving me, but

    he was afraid of starving his baby.

    There was also a small kitchen in the presidential suite. Although I couldn''t cook with fire, there was an

    oven and a microwave to heat food.

    I opened the refrigerator and really found something to eat.

    There were steak and lobster soup, I could eat them as soon as I heated them up.

    I happily took the food out and heated it, and waited patiently on the side.

    I used the microwave and the oven to heat the food at the same time, the sound was very low, and the

    aroma soon came out.

    I vaguely heard movement in the living room, so I looked out from the door.

    I saw a white figure shing by.

    This person was wearing a skirt, probably a nightgown.

    It should be Fairy Dixon, not a ghost anyway. But I hadn''t done anything wrong, and I was not afraid of

    seeing ghosts.

    With a sound, the food had been heated.

    I put the food on the tray, and was ready to carry it to the living room to eat. Eating while watching TV

    was a great joy in life.

    I didn''t turn on the light. I went to the sofa by the dim light of the deskmp on the tea table in the living

    room. The ground was shiny. I stopped to distinguish it carefully, it seemed like a puddle of water.

    I put the tray on the ground and walked over to touch it with my hand.

    It was not water but oil.

    How could there be oil here?

    I put it under my nose and smelled it, it was very fragrant.

    It should be cleansing oil.

    I hadn''t used cosmetics since I was pregnant, and I wandered around without makeup all day long.

    There was only one person here who brought cleansing oil, that was Fairy Dixon.

    When I walked past here just now, I didn''t find any oil here, but now there was such arge puddle of

    oil.

    I felt ufortable squatting, so I stood up to lean on the sofa and thought about it.

    In fact, it was not difficult to analyze. I saw Fairy Dixon just now, so she poured the oil.

    She knew that I was in the kitchen, but she poured so much oil on the way I had to pass. She must

    want me to fall to death.

    I couldn''t die because of a fall, but the child in my belly might die.

    I used to hate Fairy Dixon because she liked to deceive others. But now I knew how vicious she was.

    She could hate me, disgust me, scold me even nder me.

    But now she sshed oil on the ground and wanted me to fall, which would kill my child.

    She clearly knew that I was a pregnant woman, and what I feared most was falling.

    Well, didn''t she just want me to fall? I would satisfy her.

    I got the oil all over the ce with my feet, then Iy down on the side of the oil and yelled, "Oh, I hurt

    so much!"

    The doors of the two rooms were opened almost at the same time, and Calvin came to me first.

    He moved so fast that I didn''t even react. There was no light in the living room, so I couldn''t see the

    expression on his face.

    I only saw him squatting down, and he didn''t seem to know how to help me.

    "What happened to you?"

    "I fell down, can''t you see it?" When he was very close to me, his breath came to my face, which was

    so familiar that suffocated me.

    I found out that I had already fallen helplessly in love with him.

    So that as soon as he got closer to me, my heart skipped a beat.

    Brooke also ran over quickly and checked me, "I will take you to the hospital."

    "Don''t move me." I looked around and didn''t see Fairy Dixon.

    I yelled so loudly, but she didn''t evene out. It showed that she had a guilty conscience.

    "Are you in a great pain?" Brooke''s voice suddenly became tense. "Aren¡¯t you in pain when you fall?"

    Calvin bent down and wanted to pick me up. I put my palm against his chest, "Protect the crime scene."

    He was close to me, so I could see his brows frown tightly, "What do you want to say?"

    "Ask your wife, why did her cleansing oil run all over the ce?" Only then did they notice that I was

    lying on the edge of a piece of oil. Brooke and Calvin dipped their hands in the oil and smelled it at the

    same time, their brows tightened.

    "Sophie." Calvin raised his voice. I could hear the anger in his voice.

    Good. He was angry.

    Fairy Dixon slowly walked out of the room and stopped far away from me, "What''s the matter?"

    "Come and take a look." Calvin''s voice sounded very calm, but I knew him well, there was an instant

    anger hidden under the calm.

    Fairy Dixon came over slowly. I recognized the nightgown she was wearing, so she was the person I

    saw in the living room just now.

    "Josephine fell down, what does it have to do with me?"            Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter76 She was pretending!

    She was pretending!

    Her voice was floating. No matter how strong a person''s psychological quality was, as long as she did

    something wrong, she would feel uneasy.

    I nced at her and continued to hum on the ground.

    Brooke was probably terribly scared by me. He didn''t know the extent of my injuries.

    Calvin suddenly turned on the light in the living room, and the room was totally bright.

    The crystalmp was so bright that I could clearly see the anxiety in Fairy Dixon''s eyes.

    "Why are you all looking at me? What does it have to do with me?" She was still stubborn and reluctant

    to admit mistakes.

    Calvin looked at her, "Take out your cleansing oil."

    She stubbornly resisted, "I didn''t bring cleansing oil."

    "Then what do you use at night?" I clearly saw that she put on makeup during the day, but now she

    waspletely makeup-free.

    She hesitated, "I use cleansing water!"

    "Sophie Dixon." Calvin called her full name, and I could hear his tone full of impatience.

    Fairy Dixon bit her lip and looked at him for a while, and then she reluctantly turned back to the room to

    bring the cleansing oil.

    She took a bottle and stuffed it into Calvin''s hand, "The bottle is full. I haven''t opened it yet. Don''t

    wrong me!"

    Calvin looked down, and then stepped into their room.

    Fairy Dixon stumbled to follow him, "Hey, Calvin, what are you doing? What are you going to do?"

    Fairy Dixon''s panicked voice came from the room, "Don''t check my box at will. I said there was no

    cleansing oil, it¡¯s not me...this..."

    "What is this?"

    "I..."

    It seemed that Calvin found the bottle of cleansing oil that had not beenpletely poured.

    How many cosmetic bottles did Fairy Dixon need to bring? She just went abroad for a trip, but she

    brought several bottles of cleansing oil. I continued to lie down. Calvin strode out, opened the bottle

    and smelled it under his nose, and then he squatted down and dipped a little oil on the ground to smell

    it.

    Suddenly, he put up a long face.

    He looked up at Fairy Dixon. I saw Fairy Dixon''s face gradually turning pale.

    Yes! Seeing her horrified now, I felt very happy.

    I gloated to observe the subtle changes in her expression on her pale and paper-like face. Calvin

    handed the cleansing oil to her, "What is this?" "I don''t know..." She avoided Calvin''s gaze, "Maybe,

    maybe the bottle leaked but I don''t know it."

    Well, "The bottle leaked" was a good reason.

    But the two present were smart people. I was afraid that even she herself did not believe this botched

    excuse.

    Everything was clear now. I was satisfied with the result.

    Now Calvin and Brooke both knew what had happened.

    The two of them both screwed up their faces.

    "Call the police." Brooke said firmly.

    Fairy Dixon was dumbfounded immediately, "Don''t call the police! I said the bottle leaked! It has

    nothing to do with me!"

    Calvin looked at me, "Are we going to send her to the hospital first?"

    I had been lying on the ground for ten minutes, but the floor was not cold either. Maldives had a tropical

    climate and it was very hot outside. Gradually, the sky was about to dawn.

    Fairy Dixon waspletely panicked, she begged Brooke with a crying tone, "Brooke, I really don''t

    mean it. Maybe, maybe I took the cleansing oil to the bathroom to wash my face, and then I

    identally spilled it here. I really don''t mean it."

    Her argument was an indefensible lie. Why did she wash her facete at night? Besides, there was a

    bathroom in their room, why did she go to the bathroom outside?

    However, I could also see that Brooke didn''t really intend to send her to the police station.

    It all depended on my situation.

    Presumably, he saw me lying on the ground leisurely with a ruddy face, not as if my life was in danger.

    Therefore, his expression softened slightly.

    He looked at Calvin, "She is your wife, you decide what to do."

    "Send Josephine to the hospital first, and then call the police." Calvin bent over to pick me up, but was

    blocked by Brooke, "You don''t need to manage, I will handle it."

    Fairy Dixon cried suddenly, "Calvin, how can you treat me like this? It has nothing to do with me, why

    don''t you believe me?"

    Calvin shook her hand away. He looked down at me and walked into the room. Fairy Dixon followed

    him in a panic. The door of their room mmed heavily.

    Brooke leaned on the sofa and looked at me, "How long are you going to lie on the ground?"

    Looking at his expression, I guessed he knew I was pretending.

    I got up quickly. My steak and lobster soup were almost cold, and I was even hungrier after such an

    incident.

    I picked up the tray and ran into the room with a fast speed.

    When I put the food on the coffee table and turned on the TV to enjoy myself, Brooke stood in front of

    me.

    I just found a satisfying TV show and was ready to watch it. He blocked me and made me irritable.

    "Go away."

    "Sophie sprinkled cleansing oil, but you were not injured." He summed up everything.

    "Yeah. Because I am smart, I didn''t get hurt. You can see the facts, it means you are not stupid either."

    I cut the steak hard.

    "You didn''t spill a drop of your lobster soup. If you got slipped by the cleansing oil, the scene would be

    much worse than it is now." I really didn''t notice it. This gave me a lesson. The next time I pretended

    and acted, I should make the scene more reasonable.

    I stuffed a steak in my mouth and said vaguely, "Go and stop your brother, maybe he will call the

    police."

    "Do you think he can''t see that you are pretending?" Brooke sat next to me, "You are pregnant with a

    big belly, do not be a drama queen."

    "What did I do? If I don''t give Fairy Dixon a lesson today, your child will not be able to survive sooner or

    What happened today could scare her for at least a few days, so that she would not cause trouble.

    I slept well, and I was full. After watching two episodes of TV series, it was dawn. Everything was

    perfect.

    I took a shower and changed my clothes. I dressed delicately and opened the small door between our

    room and Calvin''s room.

    Fairy Dixon was crying on the sofa, but Calvin was missing.

    "Hello." I greeted her vigorously.

    She looked back at me in astonishment. Seeing me standing in the doorway unharmed, she

    immediately ran over to look at me up and down, "Josephine, are you okay?"

    "Do you wish me not okay?"

    "You slipped and fell on the cleansing oil, how can you bepletely okay?" She wasn''t stupid either,

    and she immediately understood everything.

    She screamed and ran to the balcony. It turned out that Calvin was smoking on the balcony.

    She dragged Calvin who was full of smoke to me, and then she pointed at me and said breathlessly,

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°Josephine was pretending just now! She didn''t slip at all!"

    Calvin put out the cigarette butt between his fingers and looked at me. His eyes were not surprised.

    Brooke was right. Calvin had already known that I was pretending.

    "It is good that she is okay." He said these words tly, and then he turned around.

    "She was pretending! Calvin, you all wronged me at first!" Fairy Dixon screamed loudly, causing my

    ears buzzing.

    I stayed away from her, "Regardless of whether I am injured or not, you really intend to harm me.

    Sophie, if I really have unexpected misfortune, you can''t get rid of it."

    She looked at me, dumbfounded.

    Calvin changed clothes in the cloakroom. A voice mixed with a smile came from inside.

    "Sophie, in terms of trying to be clever, you can''t beat her."

 Chapter 77 Eleven Oclock Tonight

    Chapter 77 Eleven O''clock Tonight

    Fairy Dixon exploded with anger, but I was in a good mood.

    I went downstairs for breakfast happily. I had learned from the Inte that the breakfast buffet in this

    hotel was delicious.

    Brooke was wearing a white silk shirt and colored trousers and came downstairs with me. It was rare

    for him to wear such casual clothes.

    The people of the Knight family all had good genes. Brooke and Calvin were so handsome that all the

    women in the restaurant could not take their eyes off them.

    I walked in the restaurant with my te. Brooke looked at me curiously, "Didn''t you have a whole steak

    and lobster bisque just now? Can you still eat anything else now?"

    "I just had dinner. Now I am going to have breakfast."

    There were also many kinds of fruits. I filled the te full of fruit and then found a spot by the window

    overlooking the beach and started to eat.

    Soon, Calvin and Fairy Dixon also went downstairs.

    Calvin was wearing a white T-shirt and colorful beach pants. He was strong and looked like a

    swimming coach in this dress. In short, he was lean but muscr.

    Fairy Dixon cried terribly a moment ago. But now, she was wearing exquisite makeup.

    They sat down at another table. I immediately took my te and sat at the same table with them.

    Fairy Dixon looked at me in disgust, "Josephine, can you stay away from me?"

    "You can sit at another table. Just help yourselves."

    Fairy Dixon turned to look at Calvin. He drank a cup of ck coffee slowly and seemed not to notice

    what we were talking about.

    Fairy Dixon knew that even if she sat at another table, Calvin might not change the table. Instead,

    Calvin and I could be alone.

    She was not a fool. So, although she hated me very much, she had to live with.

    I could have considered leaving her alone with Calvin. But she got me into trouble with the makeup

    remover. I was not a girl to be trifled with. I was always narrow-minded.

    So, I would keep messing with her during her honeymoon.

    The breakfast was so delicious. But Calvin only drank coffee and ate a little fruit.

    Fairy Dixon was full after eating two mouthfuls of bread.

    Only I ate a lot. I tasted almost all the food in the dining area.

    Brooke looked at me in astonishment. He seemed to be afraid that I would die from overeating.

    They were so rich that they could enjoy such a life as long as they wanted.

    I was different. I had neither time nor money.

    Now I also was rich because of my baby. So, I just wanted to enjoy myself.

    After breakfast, I didn''t know where we were going to do today. Anyway, I would go wherever they

    went.

    I followed Fairy Dixon closely. She suffered unspeakably.

    Maldives was made up of many inds. Maldives, where we were now, was also an ind.

    We came here for fun. I thought the scenery of the ind was almost the same.

    Today, we took the yacht and went sea fishing in the waters of Maldives. I had never been sea fishing

    before and found it particrly funny.

    After eight o''clock, it was very hot. I sat under an umbre on the deck, holding a coconut and drinking

    coconut milk while enjoying the sea breeze.

    Fairy Dixon was under another umbre and held sunscreen oil in her hand. She said sweetly to

    Calvin, "Calvin, can you help me apply the sunscreen oil? I can''t reach my back."

    I had heard a female columnist say that if a woman wanted to show her femininity in front of a man, she

    would be very sweet.

    Her voice made my scalp numb. I even stopped drinking the coconut milk.

    Calvin didn''t take the sunscreen oil in her hand. Then, Fairy Dixon said sweetly again, "Calvin, please

    help me!"

    I thought Calvin would ignore her. But he surprisingly took it over and squeezed in the palm of his hand.

    Holy shit! They were showing off in front of me on purpose.

    I straightened up from the recliner. Brooke appeared beside me and looked at me with a faint smile,

    "You also want to apply sunscreen oil?"

    "I didn''t bring it." I replied in displeasure.

    "I have brought one." He really had sunscreen oil and shook it in front of me.

    I would not allow Brooke to take advantage of me even if I was angry with them.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    I stood up and walked to Fairy Dixon before Calvin touched her back. Then, I picked up the sunscreen

    oil on the deck and released it. After rubbing my hands, I helped Fairy Dixon with sunscreen oil.

    I also could apply sunscreen oil for her.

    Calvin took a tissue to wipe his hands and sat to the side.

    Fairy Dixon thought it was Calvin who was helping her apply oil. Shey on the couch and was

    enjoyable.

    I rubbed her skin so hard on purpose that it turned red.

    She let out a low cry, "Calvin, easy. It hurts."

    "Enjoy a massage by the way." I said.

    She turned her head at once in shock.

    "How can it be you?" She was astonished.

    Was it strange that it was me who did this? What was she looking forward to? Did she think that Calvin

    would help her wipe oil till now?

    I had been wiping it for ten minutes before she realized. She was too dense.

    She sat up with a big bath towel and widened her eyes, "Josephine, can you not stick to me like a

    leech?"

    "Leech will get into people''s skin and suck blood." I smiled, "I am kind to help you wipe oil. You are

    ungrateful."

    She red at me. I guessed she might want to kill me.

    I knew she hated me.

    Even if I didn''t offend her, she hated me.

    Because even if Calvin didn''t love me, he wouldn''t hate me as much as she did at least.

    She couldn''tpete with Bonnie. So, she could only be jealous of me.

    She was jealous of me. Then, who should I be jealous of?

    She was ungrateful. So, I went to wash my hands.

    The restroom was in the cabin. I washed my hands and face and was about to walk out of the

    bathroom.

    Calvin stood at the door.

    It was probably the first time we had been alone since our divorce.

    I looked at him, "What can I do for you?"

    "You follow me so closely," He suddenly approached me with a wicked smile, "Are you afraid that I and

    Fairy Dixon will have any intimate behavior?"

    I was standing still. I would not step back and be so passive.

    He walked to me and my stomach stopped him.

    I chuckled and wiped my wet hands on my skirt, "Are you so narcissistic?"

    "You''ve made it so obvious after all." He shrugged.

    I pouted. Whatever he thought had nothing to do with me.

    "Please get out of the way." I said.

    He leaned aside. The moment I was about to pass by him, he said.

    "If you just make a little fuss like this, it''s too boring."

    His words had a double meaning. I turned to look at him, "What do you mean?"

    "Don''t you mean to seduce me?"

    He thought too much.

    I was pregnant now. How could I seduce him?

    "So what?"

    "I''ll see you on the beach outside the hotel at eleven o''clock tonight."

    I thought for a moment, "OK."

    Then I passed by him.

    I thought I was teasing him. But in fact, it was him who was teasing me.

    Eleven o''clock in the evening? Did he think that I dare not go?

    I was now more than five months pregnant. What could he do to me?

 Chapter 78 The Fish Is Biting

    Chapter 78 The Fish Is Biting

    There was too much sun on the deck. So, Fairy Dixon stayed under the umbre.

    I just thought that if people were going to the beach, they had to not be afraid of the sun. Otherwise, it

    was better for them to stay in the room and watch TV.

    Calvin and Brooke sat by the railing to fish. I joined in the fun.

    It took patience to fish. And sea fishing was a big test of physical conditions. The fish and shrimp in the

    sea were big. If a man was not strong enough, he couldn''t pull it up even if the fish was biting.

    I watched for half an hour before Brooke''s fishing rod moved.

    I was more excited than him, "The fish is biting!"

    He got up and swung the stick slowly.

    I really admired his patience. He seemed not to be anxious at all.

    He pulled hard, and a red fish was pulled up from the sea.

    I was excited, pped and yelled. Fairy Dixon said disdainfully behind me, "Bumpkin."

    Well, the so-called city dweller was covered with sunscreen oil, stayed under the umbre, and didn''t

    dare toe out.

    Then, Calvin''s fishing rod also moved. He caught a big blue lobster. It was said that the chance of

    catching blue lobster in this sea area was very slim.

    To bnce the ecology, Calvin freed the lobster.

    What a pity! I said, "It''s so fresh. It must be delicious for sashimi."

    Brooke put the fishing rod into my hand. "You can try it."

    Well, just let me try it. If it bit, I would pull it up.

    But I underestimated the difficulty of sea fishing. Even if the fish bit, I could not pull it up.

    After working for all morning, I didn''t catch any fish, but was very tired.

    Suddenly, Brooke looked down at my back neck, "You''ve peeled from sunburn."

    "Really?" I touched it, and it really hurt.

    At noon, I went back to the cabin. The chef cooked the fish and shrimps they had caught. The

    ingredients were very fresh.

    I had taken many photos. But I did not dare to post them. I was afraid that my parents would see them.

    They would definitely ask me who I went with. Moreover, I did not dare to post my full-length photos. I

    only dare to show my headshot.

    I sent the photo to Zofia. After a long wait, she replied to me, "Wow, Calvin is so handsome."

    Her focus was unusual. I was showing off my rich life. But she just paid attention to Calvin.

    I also turned to look at Calvin. He was leaning against the railing. The sea wind disordered his hair. His

    profile was extremely beautiful.

    I nced at him and replied, "Is my present husband not handsome?"

    "Brooke is also handsome. But he is too cold and serious. I like Calvin better."

    "Calvin is also not funny. When does he smile at you?"

    "You know nothing. I like the spark in Calvin''s eyes. When he looks at me, I will feel excited."

    Calvin really could attract women at any time.

    Fish and lobster with cheese were delicious.

    While eating, I thought about whether or not to go see Calvin tonight.

    After a day''s wandering on the sea, even if we had gone ashore, I still felt that we were on board. I

    walked unsteadily.

    Brooke was busy with official business. DonHiu Group had many branches, involving many industries.

    He was in charge of real estate and other development industries.

    Aftering back to the hotel, we had dinner in the hotel. Brooke had been on the phone and didn''t

    eat anything.

    Fairy Dixon said that she was too sunburnt and went to the spa center of the hotel for a milk bath.

    There were only Calvin and I on the table.

    I was having the food when Calvin said, "Will youe tonight?"

    "What do you think?" I didn''t think about it and could not answer him.

    He pressed my fork with his fork. I had no choice but to look up at him, "What are you doing?"

    "Don''t suddenly flinch."

    "I won''t. But if you are caught dating your sister-inw, you may be expelled from the Knight family."

    Sometimes Zofia was a shrewd judge of character.

    The look in Calvin¡¯s eyes made my heart flutter.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    "If I am expelled from the Knight family, do you think you can get out of it?"

    "So, what do you want?"

    "Let''s do it secretly." He smiled.

    I saw Brookee in from the outside of the hotel after calling. So, I kicked him, "Take your fork away.

    Or we will be caught by Brooke before our appointment."

    He slowly took back his fork and continued to cut the steak.

    I suddenly had no appetite and lost the yearning for a holiday in the next few days.

    I knew clearly that I did not want to have a honeymoon with them at all.

    I didn''t know why I followed them.

    No wonder that Calvin misunderstood me for loving him.

    I didn''t even know my motives.

    Before I finished the food in my te, I was about to go back to my room. I went to the door of the

    restaurant and looked back. The two brothers sat on each side. Calvin held up a red wine cup and

    drank gracefully, while Brooke bowed his head to drink soup.

    The two brothers seldommunicated with each other. They had the same father but different

    mothers. So, they were not very close.

    However, they were really eye-catching while sitting together.

    I liked to see handsome man and beautiful things. After looking at them, I turned into the elevator.

    I went to bed early, but suddenly woke up.

    I watched the clock. It was 10:50. What a coincidence!

    If I went downstairs now, it would be eleven o''clock when I reached the beach.

    I had thought I could sleep through the night and wouldn''t have to agonize over whether or not to go

    see Calvin. But now, I woke up.

    I didn''t n to go. After all, I was his sister-inw now. Although I didn''t care about fame, I was not

    shameless.

    I closed my eyes and was about to sleep again when I heard a strange sounding from the other

    side of the wall.

    It was the sound of the bed shaking and woman''s panting. People might think that the other party were

    having sex.

    I sat up suddenly and stuck my ears on the wall to listen carefully. The sound was sometimes clear and

    sometimes not, which made me anxious.

    I had made up my mind. But now, I was a bit at a loss.

    After suffering for a while, I got up, put on a thin coat and sneaked out of the room.

    Brooke slept deeply tonight. He had drunk a little wine, and there was a light alcohol smell.

    I was going to figure out whether Calvin was waiting for me on the beach or having sex with Fairy

    Dixon.

    I ran downstairs to the beach we had agreed to.

    There was nothing on the beach, no birds, no people.

    Well, maybe there were scallops.

    I walked around and only saw some people with a shlight dig crabs. There might be a big red crab

    under the reef.

    I would have been happy to join them before now.

    But now, even if they were looking for gold and diamonds, I was not interested.

    I just wanted to know that whether I heard in my room just now was made by Calvin and Fairy Dixon.

 Chapter 79 Comeback

    Chapter 79 Comeback

    When I returned to my room. It was quiet in it.

    I could not open their door to see if they were sleeping on the same bed.

    And what did they do? It was none of my business.

    I consoled myself for a while, but still suffered from insomnia.

    Iy down on my bed for a whole night. Fortunately my belly was not very big, otherwise I could not lie

    back like this.

    I didn¡¯t sleep until it was getting light and felt sleepy when I woke up.

    But I realized something when I got cool down.

    Calvin did it on purpose. He didn¡¯t n to meet me at 11pm as we had scheduled. And he knew I

    would not go there either. He made sex with Fairy Dixon so that I would go there to have a check.

    He didn¡¯t go there but I went. He won and I lost in this way.

    It was useful though very vulgar.

    He didn¡¯t care winning or losing. He wanted to make sure if I cared about him.

    I pretended not caring, but actually I did.

    I upied thergest bathroom in the presidential suite with dark pouches around my eyes. I could

    only have milk bath in this bathtub.

    Fairy Dixon was waiting anxiously outside of the door. She had a milk bath therapy at the SPA center,

    and need to take a bath every morning and night. The SPA center didn¡¯t open in the morning, so she

    had to take bath with those herbs brought back. She was very angry by my upation of the

    bathroom. I stayed at bathroom for quite a long time. Brooke even came to check whether I was still

    alive,¡± Josephine, are you o.k.?¡±

    I opened the door slowly. It seemed that I looked no difference after washing up.

    ¡°What have you done in it?¡± Fairy Dixon gnashed her teeth.

    I was about to say it was none of your business, and stared at her in a trance.

    I didn¡¯t know why she looked so pretty today. Herplexion was wonderful.

    I was pissed off, recalling her soundst night.

    Her skin was good, but it said that woman¡¯s skin would be better after having sex the next day. I

    shoved her out of my way, ¡°Don¡¯t¡¯ get in the way.¡±

    She was outrageous, ¡°Josephine, are you so tyrannical?¡±

    I stopped after waking a few steps.

    Calvin was holding his arms and looking at me with a kind of smile,

    I could read his smile. It was a great feeling knowing that I cared.

    He wanted to know if I still cared about him, so he tested me in such a vulgar way, and I bit off the bait.

    I was pissed off by it.

    He looked at me like a victor the whole day.

    Calvin was too proud to stand that I was above him.

    He had never been so passive in his life when I got married and spent honeymoon with his elder

    brother.

    Now he came back by it. I didn¡¯t care about his winning. I cared about my losing.

    We went to another ind, stayed at another hotel.

    We didn¡¯t stay at the same presidential suite, but stay at two different rooms. The room was sorge

    that no sound could be heard by people next door even if a concert was held here. I kept quiet and was

    feeling down.

    Brooke seldom talked to me. When there were only two of us, he was always working, having phone

    call with high level management in thepany or reviewing data at theputer while I was

    watching TV series. We didn¡¯t interfere with each other.

    Today¡¯s episode was so absurd that I thought it was an insult to my intelligence even when I lost my

    mind.

    The heroine fell in love with one man, and the man was her elder brother. Then she loved another man,

    it happened to be her elder brother again. Almost the same plots repeated several times, just like the

    modern time Tian Long Ba Bu (a Chinese martial arts book/wuxia novel).

    The TV show¡¯s name should be changed to ¡°How many elder brothers do you have?¡±

    The show depressed me a lot, so I went to bother Brooke.

    ¡°Please take a walk with me on the beach.¡±

    He was working, just looking up, ¡°Don¡¯t you dig out crabs on the beach the whole day?¡±

    ¡°I had watched too many TV shows, and they made me sick.¡±

    ¡°Then just vomit.¡±

    He didn¡¯t care about it, then I would take a walk alone. It was too stuffy in here.

    It was so cloudy that it was going to rain. I carried my shoes and walked along the beach barefoot. My

    silk dress was fluttering in the breeze.

    Those blonde guys would still turn heads even if I was pregnant.

    I blew kisses to them, some of them approached me at once.

    It was boring for me. So why not talking with them?

    A handsome European guy with sharp feature talked with me earnestly.

    But I was thinking of kissing the guy in front of Calvin, then I couldeback by this.

    It began to rain and the guy calling me sweet heart, run away quickly hiding his head.

    It rained suddenly in Maldives. The wind blew, and sea waves washed the shore.

    I could not run quickly. It was pouring. I was sure to get soaked in the rain, just hoped not to be washed

    away by sea.

    People on the beach were running, I was afraid of colliding with them.

    Suddenly someone hugged my shoulder with arge umbre over me.

    I looked up pleasantly to see the hero who helped me.

    And stopped smiling.

    It was Brooke.

    What was I expecting for? I thought it would be Calvin.

    I was not disappointed, not at all. Brooke held me close, he frowned at me, ¡°Just walk around the hotel.

    You have gone too far, and do you want to go to the sea?¡±

    ¡°The Sea God says that I am too beautiful to be held,¡± I joked. It was raining harder and harder, and we

    were surrounded by the rain.

    The wind blew away the umbre cover, and only the handle was left.

    We were wet all over immediately.

    It was what I deserved.

    Brooke might like to wring my neck if not for the baby.

    Suddenly he held me very close with his arms around, ¡°Hug me, Hug me closely, Josephine,¡± he

    choked.

    I hugged me closely, I feared to be blown away by the strong wind.

    I hoped it was not typhoon, otherwise both of us would die.

    Just a few minutester, the wind stopped, and the rain was light.

    I was wet all over and leaned against Brooke. Someone was running toward us.

    It was Calvin. He run very quickly with something like raincoat.

    He was like the cop who always arrived atst in movies.

    When he was nearing, I had an idea to geteback.

    I looked up at Brooke with a dreamy look, ¡°I give you a chance, kiss me.¡±

    Wind and sea just eased a little. It was a little noisy. Brooke did not hear it clearly, ¡°What?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°Kiss me, I say, Kiss me!¡± I yelled at him.

 Chapter 80 Go back

    Chapter 80 Go back

    If Calvin saw Brook and me kissing in the rain. What a beautiful and haunted view it would be.

    But Brooke did not give me the chance.

    He loosed his arms, became cold and distant, ¡°Don¡¯t test Calvin with me.¡±

    He pulled my wrist and passed Calvin.

    I didn¡¯t have time to see Calvin¡¯s expression, and was pulled away by Brooke.

    He was so smart that I did not need to say that you had misunderstood it.

    You didn¡¯t need to talk much when speaking with a smart person.

    My underwear was also wet all over.

    I sat on the sofafortably and watched TV after showering.

    Brooke was calling in the bedroom, and came over, ¡°There is something urgent in thepany. I need

    to go back first. Do you want to go with me?¡±

    It had been 4 or 5 days since we were here. And there was no other interesting thing here in Maldives.

    It was beautiful here, but it made no difference after staying here for a long time.

    ¡°O.K., I will go back with you.¡± I replied.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to keep an eye on Calvin and Fairy Dixon?¡± A faint smile was on his face.

    ¡°Do I need to keep an eye on them in my whole life?¡± I said uninterestingly.

    There were things that I could not prohibit Calvin from doing as long as he wanted.

    Brooke and I were packing up. I bought an exotic style bracelet for Zofia as a gift a few days ago in

    Male.

    Then my honeymoon ended unpleasantly.

    Brooke wanted to go now, so we nned to depart when it stopped raining.

    And we happened to meet Calvin and Fairy Dixon at the door. They were going to have dinner at the

    downstairs restaurant. She looked at me in a silly look, ¡°Are you going to leave?¡±

    ¡°I have to deal with something in the office, so I need to go now,¡± Brooke looked at me, ¡°Do you need

    time to say goodbye to them?¡±

    Why to say goodbye to them? Did I need to cry on each other¡¯s shoulder?

    I just nced at them, then left with Brook to take the lift.

    I thought Fairy Dixon might be overwhelmingly happy by this good news.

    The car was waiting for us outside the lobby. Brooke said that we would take the private ne.

    I had no expectation on private ne any more.

    The car took us to the tarmac. I had many first experiences.

    The air hostess only served me, and she gave me a big smile.

    It did not take off for half an hour. I was going to ask Brooke when he received a phone call and told

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    me, ¡°Calvin just called, they will go back with us.¡±

    ¡°OH,¡± I replied indifferently.

    ¡°You shall be happy,¡± he looked at my eyes.

    ¡°Yes.¡± He was right. I should feel happy.

    Then he added, ¡°His Bonnie woke up.¡±

    I looked up at Brooked.

    What did it mean his Bonnie woke up?

    I could understand things easily, but I did not see it this time.

    ¡°Is his Bonnie a sleeping beauty?¡±

    ¡°Bonnie had a car ident and was unconscious for almost a year.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± I could say nothing else about it.

    No wonder Bonnie had not shown up, that was the reason.

    ¡°Calvin took Bonnie in his car this spring. They had a traffic ident. Calvin was safe, but Bonnie was

    seriously injured, and she was in aa since then.¡±

    Love and guilt intertwined; it was something familiar in the romantic drama.

    So he did not want to marry Fairy Dixon, because he was afraid that Bonnie could not ept the truth

    that her lover was married when she woke up?

    I wanted to hear more about it, but lost interesting soon.

    Calvin and Fairy Dixon mounted on the ne.

    Fairy Dixon pouted and was unhappy.

    When I held my head sideways to look at Calvin sitting by window, Unfortunately I did not see anything

    special from his face.

    Calvin lost his trace after getting off the ne and left Fairy Dixon with us.

    Fairy Dixon was angry at it, ¡°Do you know where Calvin is heading for?¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I smiled at her.

    She did not believe it, ¡°Then why do you behave so calm?¡±

    ¡°You calm, and I calm.¡±

    I was always more patient than Fairy Dixon.

    Furthermore, I knew he loved his mother. I was not jealous about it.

    When we returned home, it was midnight. I went to bed with hunger after washing up.

    I woke up, got downstairs to have breakfast the next morning.

    Georgia was scolding at Angel in the living room.

    ¡° How do you teach your son? Do you know where Calvin wentst night after getting off the ne?¡±

    ¡°I will only know it after hees back. ¡°Angel replied gently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y innocent. You don¡¯t know where he goes? You shall know that he¡¯s married. And you still

    acquiesce in his meeting with that Bonnie. If Dixon learn it, how can we exin it to them?¡±

    ¡°Bonnie has been in aa for so long because of Calvin. So Calvin has to take care of it. And I will

    visit her at hospital too.¡±

    ¡°Angel!¡± Georgia rose her voice, pped the armrest of the sofa, ¡° Don¡¯t be innocent like this the whole

    day, have your son back from hospital right now!¡±

    I was watching it at the lift door. Georgia cared about too much. It was second wife¡¯s business.

    I thought it over, and hailed to them,¡± Mom, Aunt, I have brought gifts for you from Maldives. I will take

    them to you right now.¡±

    Georgia was interrupted by me when she was teaching a lesson. She was unhappy, nced at me,

    ¡°You know that Brooke likes you because of the baby. You think you can do anything when you are

    pregnant? If you hurt the baby, you will regret for itter in your life.¡±

    She saw it clearly. I understood it also even if she did not mention it.

    ¡°Yes, I am strong and safe. I will take cared of the baby like taking care of a precious dinosaur egg.¡±

    I meant that the baby was as precious as a dinosaur egg. Georgia seemed uninteresting to my

    metaphor.

    ¡°Josephine, Knight¡¯s family has its rule. Don¡¯t you think you can do anything for having a baby?¡±

    Her focus was on me and I waved to Angel from behind, gestured her leaving first.

    Angel saw it, turned away and left when Georgia was chattering to me.

    When I saw Angel leaving, I would not listen to Georgia.

    ¡°Mother-inw, take it easy, I will have my breakfast, I am starving to death.¡± I smiled.

    When she looked back, there was only she in the living room.

    I could imagine how depressed she would be.

    I walked into the dining room to have breakfast. Georgia had been out to y mahjong in the early

    morning. She was a big fan for Mahjong. I heard that she could y it from morning to evening.

    While I was having breakfast, Angel came in after changing her dress with a bag in her hand. I knew

    where she would go.

    But she looked at me, ¡°Would you like to go with me?¡±

 Chapter 81 I Would Send You Home

    Chapter 81 I Would Send You Home

    I knew where Angel invited me to go. If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, she went to see Bonnie.

    I looked at her for a while, I rejected her invitation immediately, ¡°I would never go.¡±

    Why would I see her was asking for trouble?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see what she looks like? Why Calvin is obsessed with her?¡±

    Angel used the word ¡°obsessed¡±.

    I looked up at her again. She was beautiful, graceful and wise. But when we met for the first time, she

    even tricked me.

    She didn¡¯t tell me the existence of Bonnie, but she beat around and said a load of bullshit that I didn¡¯t

    love Calvin.

    Now I understood she just dealt with trifle but evaded what is serious.

    She wanted me to leave Calvin, but she hated to make her son be a bad man, who had taken

    advantage of me.

    Angel yed her card well. If she tried her best to deal with Georgia, who wouldn¡¯t be a match for her.

    Just now, I just wanted to help her. But my little trick was nothing for Angel.

    I ate up the porridge and stood up, ¡°l will go if that is what you want.¡±

    Angel carried porridge cooked by Knight Family. I bought a bunch of flowerers, then we went to the

    hospital together.

    On the way, I didn¡¯t want to talk with her. She was also silent.

    We got to the hospital, I stopped at the door.

    Angel turned around and looked at me, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Nothing, I just hesitated.

    Did I really go to see the woman, who had nothing to do with me?

    I don¡¯t give a shit about the romance between her and Calvin?

    So, I regretted it.

    I said to Angel, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get in. I don¡¯t like the hospital, I gotta go.¡±

    Then, I fled in panic.

    Unfortunately, I met Calvin at the hospital entrance.

    Maybe he didn¡¯t sleepst night. The clothes were still the ones he wore when he boarded yesterday.

    He just wrapped a cream-colored feather coat, which seemed well- matched with his light-colored

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    jeans. It looked so harmonious.

    He held a thermal mug in his hand. This daily thing seemed so inappropriate for him.

    I pretended not to see him and walked past him arrogantly. Now he was busy because his sweetheart

    just woke up. He didn¡¯t seem to have time to talk with me.

    However, when I walked by him, he called me, ¡°Josephine!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Did you juste here or have you been here for a while?¡±

    Why didn¡¯t he ask me whether I met Bonnie or not directly? There¡¯s no need to beat around.

    ¡°Did you set up this hospital? Or is there only one patient in this hospital?¡±

    His eyes looked tired but sparkling.

    I hated to see the spark in his eyes, I would rather douse it with a basin of water.

    ¡°Why did you leave since you came here?¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t go, what should I do? Do I stay here? It¡¯s early for me.¡± I pointed to my belly.

    ¡°It¡¯s snowing!¡± He said.

    Now I found that it began to snow outside, and it seemed to be heavier.

    In our city, it snowed in winter, and there were thunderstorms in summer. We had four distinct seasons.

    The seasons liked me. My emotions were rich in love, hatred, preference, and resentment.

    It snowed, so what? There would never happen the snow was so heavy that affected the traffic like in

    the north of China. Snow here would just cover the ground.

    I walked out of the hospital gate, and the steps were covered with a thinyer of snow. I walked down

    step by step carefully.

    The driver sent Angel and me here. But I couldn¡¯t ask the driver to send me home first. I should call a

    taxi. I could be used to living in a rich and powerful family, but I couldn¡¯t rely on it, or I couldn¡¯t live

    without it.

    The snow was wet. And the steps, which were made of marble, seemed slippery.

    I stood on the step and didn¡¯t dare walk down.

    I wouldn¡¯t risk myself out of spite if it wasn¡¯t because of Calvin.

    The snow fell on my neck and made my heart cold.

    Suddenly, someone caught my arm, the other hand held my shoulder.

    I didn¡¯t raise my head; I knew it was Calvin.

    We had been together for three months; I was familiar with his smell.

    He escorted me down the steps. Finally, I was safe.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I smiled in a businesslike manner. ¡°Now you may do your work.¡±

    ¡°How did you go?¡±

    ¡°I will fly home.¡± What a weird question he asked, how could I go? Of course, I would call a taxi.

    He asked me to see the running cars in the street. You couldn¡¯t call a taxi on a snowing day.

    ¡°I will send you home.¡± He held my hands and walked to the parking lot.

    I subconsciously looked at his lunchbox, ¡°I don¡¯t want to keep you.¡±

    ¡°When did you be so concerned about others?¡± He turned around and sneered. I became an evil

    imperial concubine who brought cmity to the country and the people in his description.

    I reminded him, anyway. If his honey Bonnie was hungry because of this, he shouldn¡¯t me me.

    Since he didn¡¯t bother to send me home. I needn¡¯t stand on the road to wait for the taxi, with the cold

    wind blowing hard.

    I sat in the passenger seat. My belly was bigger now, I felt tight when I was wearing the seat belt.

    He sat in too and put the thermal mug in the back seat.

    I could see the thermal mug from the rearview. It was a pink mug with a white lid, and it was the warm

    color.

    However, I felt harsh to see it.

    He drove the car out of the parking lot, and then we were stuck in the middle of the road.

    It was rush hour and it was snowing, the traffic was jammed.

    It¡¯s hard to turned around because there were long car queues before and after our car.

    I insisted on leaving right now, or it wouldn¡¯t be jammed like this after the rush hour.

    But Calvin was good, he never med me, so I yed my phonefortably.

    The car didn¡¯t march forward much, my neck was hurting and my eyes were heavy.

    I felt impatient, and I even dragged my body out of the window to see what¡¯s going on. Calvin dragged

    me back as soon as I put out my head.

    ¡°Sit well!¡± He frowned and yelled at me.

    What did he yell for? Didn¡¯t I was med for the jam? I didn¡¯t ask him to send me home. He wanted to

    do that.

    ¡°I will walk home by myself.¡± I could walk home at this speed.

    He held my waist and nced aside at me, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Your half body was out of the

    window. If the car came from behind, what should you do?¡±

    Was he worried about me? Did I misunderstand him?

    I took back my hand which was already on the door. Anyway, I didn¡¯t mean to walk by myself. I would

    die if I walked home.

    Our car moved forward slowly. Though I didn¡¯t get carsick, this stop-and-go made me sick.

    I closed my eyes and leaned on the seat to pretend to sleep. Actually, I didn¡¯t sleep.

    Calvin¡¯s phone was ringing; he didn¡¯t pick up until it rang three times.

    The phone was in his hand. He didn¡¯t answer. I knew who it was.

    He was close to me and his phone sound was big. Sitting in the passenger seat, I could hear the gentle

    voice from the phone.

    ¡°Hello, Calvin, where are you now?¡±

    People beside me were all vulgar. I¡¯d never heard such a gentle voice before. I was not a gentle

    woman either.

    That woman was Bonnie.

    Calvin¡¯s voice suddenly became more gentle than he said to me just now.

    ¡°I asked someone to deliver a meal for you, you could eat first.¡±

    ¡°Angel brought me some soup. I just want to tell you it¡¯s snowing outside. You¡¯d better drive carefully.¡±

    ¡°OK! I got it.¡±

 Chapter 82 Iéˆ¥æª“ Your Sister-in-law

    Chapter 82 I¡¯m Your Sister-inw

    Bonnie woke up and she was quite recovered from her illness.

    On the second day of her waking up, she could eat and made calls.

    I became angry because of the jam, and my stomach was growling.

    Had passed the lunch hour for a long time. Even we got to Knight Family, there would nothing left to

    eat.

    The growling of my stomach was so loud that even Calvin heard it.

    ¡°There is some soup!¡± He pointed to the thermal mug.

    I would starve to death rather than to eat the food he prepared for another woman.

    I squeezed a smile, ¡°No, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Stewed chicken with Chinese Angelica.¡±

    ¡°Pregnant woman should not have much Chinese Medicine, and I don¡¯t think my body needs

    supplement.¡±

    ¡°Fine, could you please tell your belly to stop growling? It¡¯s noisy.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t do that.¡±

    His hands rested on the wheel and eyes looked ahead. But heughed lightly, ¡°If you didn¡¯t retort what I

    said one day, you won¡¯t be Josephine anymore.¡±

    I almost starved to death. I didn¡¯t want to bicker with him.

    He seemed busy, his phone rang again.

    It was Fairy Dixon because I popped my head to have a look.

    He answered the phone. And he was on speakerphone without a hitch.

    ¡°Hello, Calvin, today is my mother¡¯s birthday, do you remember?¡± Fairy Dixon¡¯s voice sounded

    especially sweet.

    But which was different from the gentleness of Bonnie. The tenderness of Fairy Dixon was acquired by

    nurturing, but Bonnie was born gently.

    I heard Brooke talk about this.

    One time, Brooke mentioned Bonnie, saying that Bonnie was a girl soft as water, and she treated

    everyone well.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Calvin¡¯s answer was only a grunt.

    ¡°Could you please go home early? Then we could celebrate mom¡¯s birthday together. Please don¡¯t

    forget.¡±

    His response was another grunt and then he hanged up.

    If Brooke was offhand with me like this, I would knock his head with a ss vase.

    You could love a man. You should never make you passive and humble because of love.

    I didn¡¯t love Brooke; I would never give him chance to treat me like this.

    What a busy man! He was able to achieve sess one way or another.

    He attended his sweetheartst night. Now sent his old me home. Tonight he would celebrate his

    mother-inw¡¯s birthday.

    The snow was snowing heavily. The world became white right before my eyes.

    Most people loved snow, especially for people like me. You know, our city rarely snowed heavily. We

    would be wild with joy as soon as we saw snow.

    We had stuck here for an hour, and the snow began to umte on the road.

    The city became strange and novel.

    I rested on the window and was absorbed in looking outside. My hands were frozen cold. And I blew on

    my fingers to warm them.

    He dragged my hands and put them into his coat before I realized what happened.

    I looked at him in astonishment, ¡°Please let me go. You know you are not a gentleman, don¡¯t pretend to

    cherish me.¡±

    ¡°You should enjoy what you got. What nonsense.¡±

    He was right. But he was Bonnie¡¯s honey, and he was married. This was not man I could love.

    I tried my best to get my hands back from his arm.

    I failed. And I was exhausted. I didn¡¯t want to struggle. Whatever, I felt warm right now.

    His arms held my hands, and I rested on his shoulder.

    There was an illusion that we went back in time and we went back several weeks ago.

    Just in 10 days, our identities had changed dramatically.

    He was looking at me. His head was close to me. I could even saw the pores and even the tiny hairs on

    his face.

    His face was erged in my eyes subconsciously.

    I was in a trance. When I realized why his face be big just because he pressed me. And his lips

    were already on my lips.

    Just like we were together before, he always kissed me without any reason. Sometimes, when we ate

    together, he suddenly kissed me even there was oil on my lips.

    Maybe he was used to kissing me, and maybe I was at a loss.

    But I became clear quickly.

    Before our lips touched, I said coldly, ¡°Calvin, I¡¯m your sister-inw. As the saying goes, the oldest

    sister-inw like your mother, what did you do is fornication.¡±

    He pulled back his head immediately, and there was anger in his eyes, ¡°There was no one but you

    could do such crazy things.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡± I sat straightly, and put my warm hands into my own pockets.

    I knew what he meant. But he didn¡¯t continue.

    We were silently waiting for the cars before us to move forward slowly.

    Finally, the road was open and we could get through this jammed road.

    When we got to Knight Family. He escorted me to the steps of the porch. He didn¡¯t leave until Ste

    came to support me.

    I tried my best not to look back to see his figure. Because the snow sound just like the sound of my

    heart broke.

    I didn¡¯t know whether disappointed love made a woman poet. Now I thought I could recite a sad poem

    in passing.

    I was starving. And I shouted as I entered, ¡°I want to eat something, I am hungry.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going? All the family was waiting for you at noon.¡± The voice was as sound as a bell;

    he was old but vigorous.

    I knew it was Master Knight not even looked back. This old man always spoke loudly which made me

    jump.

    I turned around and found he was standing at the entrance of the dinning hall. He used his dragon-

    head stick to poked the floor and said, ¡°Did you know the rules of the family?¡±

    I was afraid he would fall because he poked the floor so hard. I looked at the clock on the wall, it was

    already 2 p.m.

    Was Master Knight waiting for me in the dining hall?

    ¡°Grandpa, are you waiting for me?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? Nobody is waiting for you.¡± He shouted, ¡°Sophie came back with you at

    the same time. And she behaved well. Ady from a well-bred family was different. What about you?

    Like a savage. You just went back from your honeymoon; why did you hang out all day long?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t refute when he was reprimanding me. Or I would be regarded as ill-bred.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    I was hungry, I just wanted to have lunch after his reprimanding.

    He found that I lowed my head and seemed tame, his voice gradually became low, ¡°From now on, you

    should learn what¡¯s rules from Sophie. Now you¡¯re pregnant. And you should teach the baby in the

    future.¡±

    Did I learn from Fairy Dixon?

    Learn what? Her evilness or her stupidity?

    I nodded my head, ¡°OK. Grandpa, I will learn from Sophie.¡±

    It seemed that Master Knight would beat me with his stick, ¡°Go get to have lunch.¡±

    I said thank you and walked to the dining hall happily to have a meal.

    They left meals for me, and they were still warm.

    Though it was snowing heavily outside, the inside was as warm as in spring.

    I just finished lunch and walked out of the dining hall and found Angel entered in.

    There was some snow on her shoulder. I lowered my head and wanted to escape her. But she called,

    ¡°Josephine,e in my room.¡±

    I wanted to say I didn¡¯t have time, but she already walked into the elevator.

    I had no way but to follow her. We went upstairs and entered her room.

    I was waiting for her on the sofa, she went to the cloakroom to change her clothes.

    She wore pajama and shawl about her shoulder. She sat in front of me and looked at me tenderly, ¡°Do

    you want to know the story between Calvin and Bonnie?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± I rejected her in no time.

 Chapter83 The Story of Calvin and Bonnie

    The Story of Calvin and Bonnie

    I had never been interested in prying into others¡¯ business, so I didn¡¯t like to do profiles and was only

    interested in some valuable social news.

    Mrs. Angel handed me a cup of hot tea, which I held in my hands.

    She didn¡¯t care whether I wanted to listen or not and said, ¡°Bonnie was Calvin¡¯s first secretary when he

    was still the general manager of DonHiu Group.¡±

    I took a sip of tea. It was a little bit hot and burned the tip of my tongue.

    ¡°Bonnie was born in a poverty-stricken family, which was not only poor but also had a bad reputation.

    She doesn¡¯t have a father. Her mother had worked in that kind of business, and she was given birth to

    under that situation.¡±

    That kind of business, which I understood immediately after giving it a thought.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    She didn¡¯t know who her father was, probably nor even did her mother know.

    Such family background was far contrasting with Calvin¡¯s. Master Knight would probably be out of his

    mind if he agreed to let Calvin marry her.

    By contrast, though I was born in a normal family, our family background was clear and three

    generations had been peasants.

    Maybe Master Knightpared me with Bonnie and was less against it when Brooke was marrying

    me.

    I continued to drink my tea, and ate the snacks Ste brought just now. They were freshly baked,

    savory and crispy.

    Angel continued, ¡°When Bonnie was a secretary, she hadn¡¯t graduated from university yet and was

    only a high school student.¡±

    ¡°Were the recruitment criteria of DonHiu Group this low a few years ago?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but interject.

    ¡°What a coincidence. Calvin had recruited a group of college students before, but he was not satisfied,

    so he lowered the criteria. As long as one could work as a secretary, the requirements was met. Bonnie

    was virtuous and organized whatever she did.¡±

    ¡°Then love grew as time went by.¡± I could help her with the rest of the story, which was amon

    scene in TVB channel and was too boring to useter, ¡°rich kid born loaded fell madly in love with a

    poor Cindere and insisted on being with her regardless of his family¡¯s opposition.¡±

    Angel stared at me, ¡°Basically that was the story.¡±

    It was pretty clich¨¦. The more different the two were, the higher chance they would fell in love.

    It was so called distance caused beauty. One lived in a fabulously rich residence and the other lived in

    hell. With such a distance, everyone looked beautiful like a flower.

    When the story was over, I finished the whole te of pastries, with sesame seeds all over the floor.

    I pped my hands, wiped my mouth, and stood up from the sofa, ¡°The pastries were delicious but the

    story was just so-so.¡±

    It was Angel who insisted on telling the story and I was not interested.

    I turned around and walked to the door, opened it and walked outside.

    She kept observing my facial expressions, trying to see something from my face.

    Obviously, I wouldn¡¯t let her tell anything from my face. Actually, I was calm at the moment and even

    wanted tough.

    I went back to my room andy down,pletely silent.

    It was too quiet so I fell asleep soon.

    I was awakened by Fairy Dixon. I found her standing in front of my bed as soon as I opened my eyes.

    She looked furious, ¡°Where¡¯s Calvin?¡±

    I rubbed my eyes and sat up. That was funny. Why would shee to my room to look for her

    husband?

    I lifted the sheet to show her that he was not in my bed, ¡°Wait and I¡¯ll get out of my bed and show you

    the drawer.¡±

    She had no sense of humor, stomping her feet and not acting like ady at all, ¡°Weren¡¯t you with Calvin

    at noon? Where¡¯s he now?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you with him yesterday? Why are you asking me?¡±

    I thought she was kind of smart and had some means before, but after interacting for a while, I found

    she was not better than Elena.

    I sighed, ¡°You must have already searched my room, and I¡¯m lying here, where else could I hide your

    husband?¡±

    ¡°Do you know where he wentst night?¡±

    ¡°How would I know?¡± Even though I did, I wouldn¡¯t tell her. It was none of my business if Calvin told her

    himself, as long as it wasn¡¯t heard from me.

    I had to learn to y it safe. It was prior to anything else to give birth to my baby restfully.

    Iy down to sleep, ¡°Close the door when you go out.¡±

    ¡°If you were with him at noon, you must know where he wentst night!¡± She kept pestering me, saying

    the same thing over and over again.

    ¡°I do not know.¡± I said seriously, ¡°Sis, youe to bother me because you couldn¡¯t handle him. Why

    does your business even matter to me at all?¡±

    I suddenly remembered that Fairy Dixon called Calvin at noon, like they made an appointment to

    celebrate her mom¡¯s birthday that night. No wonder she acted like there were ants in her pants.

    I looked out of the window, the sun set early in winter and it was getting dark.

    All of a sudden, her phone was ringing in her pocket. She hurriedly picked up. From her excited look, it

    was probably from Calvin.

    She trotted out of my room to answer the phone and Iy down and continued to sleep.

    However, I couldn¡¯t fall asleep any longer with my eyes open.

    Later, Fairy Dixon went out. I heard from Ste that she was shouting and crying in her room, likely that

    Calvin didn¡¯te to celebrate her mom¡¯s birthday.

    It didn¡¯t matter to me anyway.

    What happened between Calvin and Bonnie or was happening between them has nothing to do with

    me.

    Brooke came backte at night. He eased himself like a cat.

    I woke up at midnight. I got up to get some water and found him sitting at the sofa in a trance.

    I looked at him standing aside. Sometimes I was kind of curious about Brooke.

    A man like him was never obvious when expressing his feelings.

    I had no idea whether a man like him would ever love someone so deeply like Calvin.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t slept yet?¡± I looked at him in a daze and was scared by his sudden speech.

    I hurried to the kitchen to pour some water. He stood up and looked down at my bare feet, ¡°Go back to

    bed. I¡¯ll bring you what you need.¡±

    Since he was asking to serve me, I surely didn¡¯t have a reason to deny it.

    ¡°I want some water.¡± I went back to bedfortably and waited for him.

    He poured me some lukewarm water, which was not too hot nor too cold and could be drunk

    immediately.

    While I was drinking, he asked me abruptly, ¡°Did you go to hospital to visit Bonnie today?¡±

    ¡°Half correct.¡± I drank up the water at one go and handed him the cup, ¡°I did go to the hospital, but I

    didn¡¯t visit Bonnie.¡±

    He held the cup and was not about to leave right away. He stared at me for a while, ¡°Were you afraid?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not a tiger, why would I be afraid of her?¡± I sneered, ¡°I just didn¡¯t think it was necessary. In what

    capacity should I visit her?¡±

    ¡°As long as you know your capacity.¡± He finally turned around.

    Brooke would catch every opportunity to teach me a lesson.

    Therefore, I found he was sophisticated though he was young. He had a face of celebrity, but he

    always tried to be a pedant.

    I slept uneasily most of the night and I didn¡¯t know when Calvin was backst night.

    It was until midnight that I suddenly felt that it was a huge mistake to marry Brooke.

    Since it was like putting a shackle on myself, reminding me every second of the truth that I had loved

    Calvin, and even now, I was still in love with him.

    Then I was awake, with my eyes open till dawn.

 Chapter84 What a Nice Move

    What a Nice Move

    The second day, when I woke up, all of the regrets was thrown to the winds.

    I started to drink and dine as ever.

    Since I was pregnant, I didn¡¯t have to work and became the idlest person in the whole family.

    Although Georgia and Angel didn¡¯t have to work either, Georgia was busy socializing and ying

    mahjong and sometimes attending the women¡¯s association because she was the vice president.

    While Angel was keen to gardening, and the garden of Knight¡¯s house was attended by her own.

    As for me, my main job is eating, from breakfast tillte snack, eating on and on for the whole day.

    Zofia sent me some fermented beans, and I let Bet cook them with meat steak, which was so

    delicious that it could make my eyebrows fly.

    Calvin hadn¡¯t been back for the whole day. Precisely, he didn¡¯t walk in the door of Knight¡¯s house since

    he went back from Maldives exceptst time he took me back.

    I heard that he would go to thepany, but he was staying at Bonnie¡¯s during the night.

    Angel also went out for a while during the day, and every time she went back, she seemed pretty tired.

    I didn¡¯t ask where she had been, but she told me on her own initiative, ¡°Bonnie suffers from heart

    disease. She fainted after being stimted during the day. She is still receiving first aid.

    Well, now I could even picture the scene that Bonnie was touching her chest in a fascinating manner.

    A beauty with heart disease was like steak with wine.

    I was not gloating absolutely. I was not as blinkered as Fairy Dixon. Even if there were no Bonnie,

    nothing would have happened between me and Calvin, so she wasn¡¯t a thorn in my flesh.

    Angel just mentioned it and I didn¡¯t ask more.

    The snow stopped today and there wasn¡¯t much on the ground. The garden was cleaned up by the

    workers at home.

    I ate too much for dinner, so Ste was supporting me to stroll in the garden.

    I pointed at the moon in the sky and said to her, ¡°Ste, look, sugar pie.¡±

    She giggled covering her mouth with her hand, ¡°Josephine, it¡¯s so great to see that you are happy

    every day.¡±

    ¡°Should I cry to you every day?¡±

    ¡°I mean, you are not like Miss Dixon. She won¡¯t give us a second nce.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not like me. She¡¯s from the upper ss. I was born in a normal family, and I shouldn¡¯t forget

    where I came from.¡± I winked at Ste.

    Although it was cold in the garden, the air was fresh. It was so stuffy inside that I almost couldn¡¯t

    breathe.

    As we walked, Ste suddenly stopped, looking ahead.

    I followed her gaze and found a tall figure standing in front of me.

    Oh, Calvin, he finally came back.

    He was the king and I would make way for him.

    I stepped aside and motioned him to go first.

    He walked toward me, while facing Ste, ¡°I need to talk to her.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ste bowed immediately and ran far away.

    I didn¡¯t know what Calvin was going to say to me, but his face was sour. I guessed it wouldn¡¯t be

    something good.

    The moonlight was pale tonight, shining on our shoulders.

    My nose was numb because of coldness. I shrank my neck and looked up at him, ¡°Whatever you are

    telling me, say it.¡±

    ¡°Josephine.¡± His tone was cold, and I could sense his anger was reaching the peak and about to

    explode from his voice.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± I said.

    After he called my name, he remained silent for a long while.

    It was really cold in the garden, especially when we were standing still. I felt like my heels were frozen.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to say, I¡¯d like to go inside and take a shower.¡± I turned around and he

    pinched my elbow, ¡°What a nice move that you made use of another to defeat your rival.¡±

    What did that mean?

    I turned back suspiciously, and squinted at him facing the moon.

    I got dumb after I was pregnant. At least five secondster I finally realized what he meant, ¡°Did Bonnie

    have a heart attack because Fairy Dixon sent someone to harass her?¡±

    He looked back at me the same way I did. His pupils werepletely blocked by his eyshes so that

    I looked fuzzy in his eyes.

    He thought it was me who told Fairy Dixon about Bonnie, so she went for her.

    I didn¡¯t think Fairy Dixon was that stupid, nor did I think Fairy Dixon would think I was more stupid.

    I looked at him and sneered, ¡°Then what are you going to do with me? It¡¯s your brother¡¯s baby in my

    belly. If you hurt me, he¡¯ll make you dead.¡±

    ¡°So it was really you?¡± His hand pinched a bit harder, right at my muscle, and my left arm was numb

    and couldn¡¯t move immediately.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you sure it was me? Let go, you are hurting me!¡±

    He looked at me without a blink and his eyes were colder than this winter night.

    As if there was someone pouring a bucket of cold water on top of my head and froze me quickly.

    Seriously, I found that I cared a lot about how he looked at me.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    There was disappointment, and even contempt.

    I didn¡¯t care if anyone else despised me, but I did care if he did.

    Fuck him. Why should I care about him?

    I struggled to free my elbow from his palm and rubbed it with the other hand, ¡°Protect your girl, or make

    her strong. It¡¯s toote to stand up for her after she gets bullied.¡±

    ¡°You are jealous.¡± It seemed that he almost uttered each word through gritted teeth.

    ¡°How confident.¡± I hummed and sneered. While I was thinking hard about how to satirize him, he

    suddenly held my waist with a hand and encircled me into his arms with the other. Before I could think,

    he kissed me.

    It was cold and my face was freezing.

    I could only feel his body was so hot, like a fire ball.

    His lips were hot, so was his face and his breath.

    He melted me, like a pool of water, which ceased to exist.

    I came to my sense after a daze and pushed him away hard.

    He hugged me at full tilt. He had long arms and legs, when he hugged me tightly, I found that I couldn¡¯t

    move him at all.

    There was some kind of punishment in his kiss. I did nothing wrong and I didn¡¯t need to take his

    punishment like that.

    Therefore, as his lips were tossing on mine and iming my mouth, I bit heavily on his upper lip.

    It was supposed to be painful and I saw his pupils shrank a bit. But he just paused for a second and

    kissed me even more madly.

    However, he forgot about one thing. I was Josephine and no one could force me to do things I didn¡¯t

    want to.

    I bit him even harder and then I felt some salty liquid spreading on our lips.

    Raw and salty.

    His lips were bitten through and he eventually let go of me.

    I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand and there was a bright bloody line on it.

    And his lips, I tried to identify the color by the moonlight, were the color of Dior 999, crimson.

    How strange! The way he punished me was by kissing me. If he used the same method to punish Fairy

    Dixon, she would probably go to irritate Bonnie every day.

    I wiped my lips with a tissue, threw one on him, turned around and left.

 Chapter 85 Cooperation

    Chapter 85 Cooperation

    I returned to my room with my hands and feet cold.

    I got stuck in the sofa. Until I came to my senses, I found Brooke was also in the room.

    I didn''t know when he came back, and I didn''t notice him at all when I went back to my room.

    I took a nce at him and was ready to get up to take a shower. He called me.

    "If you didn''t do it, why did you admit it?"

    I turned to look at him. "You eavesdrop on us?"

    He didn''t answer my question directly. Calvin and I had been talking in the garden, where it was clear

    and unobstructed and normal to be heard.

    I squinted. My eyes hurt from the snow in the garden.

    "Does it make a difference? He thinks so anyway." I didn''t seem to admit it, I just didn''t deny it.

    "Aren''t you afraid he misunderstood you?"

    "Ha." I almostughed myself to death. "Why should I be afraid? What am I waiting for? Are you going

    to fulfill the love between me and Calvin?"

    Brooke came up to me. He was a head taller than me and I had to look up to him. It even made my

    neck in pain in doing so.

    "You wanted me to marry you because of pique. Now it hade true, but have you ever thought

    about the future?"

    "Let me know in advance when you want to call it quits."

    I went into the bathroom to take a bath.

    Anyway, if he didn¡¯t abandon me for the time being, I would divorce him after I gave birth to the baby.

    As he said, I was done with my anger, and I didn''t want to torture myself anymore.

    I didn''t have to see Calvin every day, and I would forget him early.

    Early death, early resurrection.

    At night, it was noisy next door. Calvin¡¯s house should have good performance in the sound instion,

    but Fairy Dixon¡¯s crying and shouting from time to time went into my ears.

    Calvin was quarreling with her, for Bonnie.

    Fairy Dixon was too stupid. Even if she hated Bonnie, she should note to her.

    And now Bonnie just woke up, she was a sweetheart in the heart of Calvin.

    Oh, how stupid she was.

    Then Calvin mmed the door and left, and it became quiet.

    In the next day early in the morning, when I opened my eyes, unexpectedly I saw Fairy Dixon sitting on

    my bedside, which scared me.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I got out of bed with a fright.

    At night, I proposed to Brooke that we should change the door lock to face recognition, and Fairy Dixon

    should be forbidden to enter.

    There were two ck circles under her eyes and obviously she couldn''t sleep wellst night.

    "Josephine." Her voice was hoarse and her voice choked up. She seemed to have cried most of the

    night, but she was gentle to call my name. "Do you know Bonnie woke up?"

    "Yes." I snorted, got out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash my face.

    She followed me to the door and looked at my bubbles in mouth.

    "Calvin wants to divorce with me." Then she burst into tears and said, "We just got married for more

    than a week, and he wants to get divorced for Bonnie."

    She deserved it foring to Bonnie.

    I brushed my teeth and let her cry alone.

    She cried so loudly that the sound of my electric toothbrush hardly covered her crying.

    I gargled my mouth, washed my face, and covered my ears with two small balls of cotton before I

    changed my clothes.

    She still cried miserably, "Calvin was so angry with mest night. What did I do wrong? I just asked

    someone to talk to Bonnie Wood and tell her that Calvin and I had married and that she should stop

    seducing him. I did not know she would pass out."

    I couldn''t help but poke my head out of the cloakroom with a sleeve on my sweater and looked at her.

    "Who did you send to her?"

    "Toby."

    "Who is Toby?"

    "A friend of mine from the underworld."

    I covered my face. I really admired Fairy Dixon¡¯s behavior!

    "You asked a man from underworld to negotiate with a young girl who is just recovering from a heart

    attack? What is it in your mind?"

    "I think if I find someone intimidating, she''ll be scared."

    ¡°Are you stupid? Who is behind her? It is Calvin! It will be useless even called dozens of Tony. Bonnie''s

    weapon is very simple. As long as she is ina, the effect will be like atomic bomb. Understand?"

    Fairy Dixon suddenly widened her eyes without a blink of and looked at me. After I changed the

    clothes, she seemed toe back to her sense, ¡°Do you mean Bonnie pretended to be fainted?"

    Why did I tell her this? She would betray me sooner orter.

    "I''ve never said that. I''ve never met her. I don''t know who she is." I was starving to death. Why did I talk

    to her about this early in the morning?

    She suddenly pulled me, ¡°Josephine, you have many bad ideas. How about we cooperate?"

    Thanks, but I won''t cooperate with her.

    "Since when we have a good rtionship?" I shook off her hand.

    "We all have amon enemy, so now we are Allies."

    Bullshit.

    Who wanted to ally with her? Stupid.

    "Sophie." I solemnly looked at her, ¡°I am now Brooke''s wife, and we don¡¯t have amon enemy. Your

    Calvin had nothing to do with me."

    She grabbed me, ¡°I know you married Brooke because of Calvin. You want to see him every day."

    "If I want to see him every day, I can apply for a job in hispany. Why should I get married?¡± If I

    often stayed with Fairy Dixon, I would be stupid too.

    "You are pregnant. Who''s going to hire you?"

    I opened the door and went downstairs for breakfast, but she kept following me.

    The congee of Knight¡¯s kitchen was delicious. It was slippery. I heard thatrd was put, no wonder it

    smelt good.

    Fairy Dixon didn''t eat. She seemed to eat very little, just like a fairy.

    "Josephine, if you didn¡¯t say that, I did not realize that Bonnie is a bitch. She was soft and weak on the

    surface, but she is scheming.¡±

    When I was having breakfast, Fairy Dixon was always on my side forcing me to talk, which annoyed

    me to death.

    What kind of person Bonnie Wood was had nothing to do with me.

    I have never seen her. Whether she was human or a fairy had nothing to do with me.

    I was tangled by Fairy Dixon for a day. Basically she hoped me to cooperate with her and uncover the

    true face of Bonnie.

    If I cooperated with her, I was stupid

    Yesterday I was stuck in the garden by Calvin.

    Fairy Dixon didn''t have to work and stayed at home all day long. I locked the door from the inside and

    was able to be quiet for half a day.

    In the afternoon, I made an appointment with the doctor to go to the hospital for birth examination.

    Brooke said he would go with me and picked me up.

    On the way to the hospital, I thought I had auditory hallucination, always feeling Fairy Dixon chattering

    in my ear.

    I even wanted to open the trunk to see if she was hiding there.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    The hospital I took birth examination was the same hospital where Bonnie lived.

    There was a test that had to be done in the inpatient department, which is the only ce that had the

    equipment.

    I had a hunch in my heart that I might meet Bonnie Wood today.

 Chapter 86 Offer My Hand

    Chapter 86 Offer My Hand

    I was waiting for the examination outside the color ultrasound room. Brooke whispered to his assistant

    to go to the dean.

    I looked up at him from my phone. "A little check needs the back door? Do you rich people think that

    queuing is a special shame for you?"

    "I will have a meetingter. If I queue, I may not be able to apany you to take the examination."

    "I didn''t ask you to apany with me."

    He looked at me for a moment. "Then I''ll let Secretary Frank stay here with you."

    "Tell that fat man to go away." I hated Secretary Frank.

    To tell the truth, Brooke was more attractive than Secretary Frank. He was handsome and tolerant of

    me, while Secretary Frank was arrogant to me sometimes.

    He was a fat dog, why was he arrogant?

    Brooke looked at his watch and stood up. "I have to go now. When the resultes out," he turned to

    Secretary Frank, "Call me."

    He knew well that I would not call him.

    With Brooke gone, I continued to sit on my chair and y with my mobile phone. Secretary Frank stood

    beside me.

    I felt annoyed when I found him to be in my field of vision, ¡°Hey, fat guy." I waved to him, and he came

    over unhappily.

    "Mrs. Josephine."

    "Go to the left crossing ahead of the hospital and buy me Fried chicken."

    He thought he had misunderstood, ¡°Buy what?"

    "Fried chicken, are you deaf?"

    He might feel ashamed of himself for buying me Fried chicken, but I hadn''t asked him to buy milk tea

    yet.

    "Mrs. Josephine." He licked his lips. "It''s junk food."

    "I love junk food."

    "Mr. Brooke asked me to stay here with you."

    "I didn''t hear him. He just said he had assigned you to me. Don¡¯t my words work?"

    "You can order takeout if you want!"

    "If I order takeout, you''ll lose your job." I smiled brightly, ¡°Talk nonsense again, I will talk about your

    work to Brooke at night."

    Secretary Frank was annoyed but went to buy it anyway.

    He should me himself for being arrogant to me at that time?

    The one who had been stepped on by him might have the chance to climb to his top.

    I didn''t want to eat that, I just hated him, so I sent him out for a run so that he could lose weight.

    There were several people in front of me, and I continued to wait patiently.

    Anyway, I had nothing to do. I only watched TV at home.

    I had so much more time in my life now. It was degrading.

    I was ying games. Every time I yed a game, I swore the most in my life. A pregnant woman was

    ncing at me.

    After a game I had a sore neck and looked up.

    A man was holding a girl at the door, waiting to be examined.

    I took a nce at them and then I recognized them.

    I''d seen photos of Bonnie, and she was recognizable.

    She was very thin, like a heroine in a book.

    Her hair was long. She wore a pale pinkish wool dress covered with yarn.

    She lived in hospital but did not wear hospital gown, which showed that she cared about her look. The

    most important thing was that she dressed up in order to please those who admired her.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    I put on a coat and came out. I didn''t even look at the color carefully.

    The person holding her should be a special nurse. The nurse whispered to Bonnie, "Miss Bonnie, I''m

    going to the restroom. Please wait here for me."

    ¡°Ok. Go ahead." Her voice was soft and pleasant to hear.

    Special trotted to the restroom. It was estimated she had been criticized by Calvin badly.

    Calvin must have a group meeting, and Brooke left for that meeting.

    I continued to y a game after I gave a nce at her, but then I heard someone eximing, ¡°Oh, what

    is wrong? Does she get fainted?"

    When I looked up, I found Bonnie slipped to the ground against the wall. Several patients surrounded

    her but dared not help her.

    Yeah, they were afraid of racketeer even in the hospital.

    I was not a good samaritans, but I would help the elderly who fainted on the street. And Bonnie was

    kind of the person I knew.

    I put down my phone and went over to her. She was not ina, but she was physically weak. Her lips

    were pale.

    I helped her up with some effort and made her sit down on my seat, and then poured a ss of my

    bamboo cane water to feed her.

    She seemed to be better after finished the sweet bamboo cane water. She looked up and thanked me,

    ¡°Thank you."

    "You are wee." It was just a favor. After all I had loved her man.

    I turned to look for my phone. The game had just started, and if I didn''t start for a long time, I would get

    aint.

    However, I could not find my phone.

    Shit, I was trying to help others. Which basters stole my phone so quickly?

    I looked around, scolding. Bonnie looked at me in panic, ¡°What happened?"

    "A baster stole my cell phone." I was so mad. I didn''t feel bad about losing my phone, but there were so

    many pictures in it.

    There was one that I took it while Calvin was asleep.

    He had long eyshes and slept like a child.

    During these days, I asionally watched it and then fell asleep.

    Her eyes turn red, ¡°Has you phone been stolen because you came to help me?"

    Her was in remorse, which made me want to deny it.

    I shook my head in a hurry. "It was my fault that I put it casually."

    I was afraid her heart would get so excited that I couldn''t afford it.

    "It''s my fault." She was excited, with her lips trembled. "I''m sorry, Miss. It''s all because of me. I''ll pay for

    it."

    "It doesn¡¯t cost a lot." I waved hands repeatedly, ¡°Take it easy. Don''t be excited." I heard she had got a

    titanium stent in her heart. Two hundred thousand for one. That''s worth a fortune.¡±

    The nurse called the name of Bonnie and asked her toe in for examination. I was relieved.

    Her special nurse came out of the restroom and held her toe in for a check-up.

    I didn''t have my phone, so I just sat in my chair and wait.

    After a while she came out and walked up to me, with her eyes full of guilt, ¡°What''s your name, Miss?"

    "Ah, I am an angel."

    She smiled and put her hand over her mouth. "I''ll find your phone and return it to you."

    "Don''t bother." I stood up, ¡°Your health is my biggestfort. Just let it be, not a big deal."

    As long as she was healthy, Calvin would not make things difficult to me.

    She thought I was in a court y with her, she smiled with crooked eyes.

    The girl was quite lovely, at least likable than Fairy Dixon.

    But I was so frightened when dealing with her. I was afraid of something wrong with her. If she died, I

    would be miserable.

    Just then the nurse called my name and asked me toe in for a check-up. I snuck in.

 Chapter 87 I Was Not Stupid

    Chapter 87 I Was Not Stupid

    I had a quick check-up. The doctor said the baby was healthy and bigger than an average baby. He

    asked me if his father was tall.

    Sure, Brooke was 1.9 meters tall.

    I did not want to answer that. After the examination, I walked out of the examination room and threw

    the test report to Secretary Frank holding the fried chicken and panting, ¡°Take it to your master!"

    He followed me with fired chicken in one hand and test report in the other. "Your fried chicken, Mrs.

    Josephine."

    "I suddenly think you''re right." I nodded at him. "I shouldn''t eat junk food. Maybe you should eat it."

    He looked at my face as if he wanted to crush me, but he dare not say anything.

    I loved the way he hated me but he couldn''t kill me. It made me feel cool.

    I didn''t see Bonnie when I came out, and I didn''t want to have anything to do with her.

    The girl was like a porcin doll.

    I should avoid her.

    When I got back to the Knight''s house, it was time to have dinner. Neither Georgia nor Angel were

    there.

    Usually, Philip spent little time at home. He was busy with business and had a lot of entertainment.

    So, today, I had to have dinner with Master Knight.

    He was still sitting at one end of the table. Philip was not at home, so I sat at the other end of the table,

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    looking at Master Knight.

    I couldn''t see his face clearly, so I smirked and he couldn''t hear me.

    The dinner was rich, with my favorite bean fish.

    I lived with Bet for a while, and she knew my taste, so she always cooked a few dishes that I liked.

    The bean fish on my side, anyway Master Knight didn''t eat it.

    Bet was good at cooking and the bean fish was so delicious.

    When I was eating, Master Knight suddenly shouted at me, ¡°Hey."

    Hey? I didn''t have a name?

    I knew he called me, but I ignored him, buried my head and continued to eat.

    He called me, "Brooke¡¯s wife."

    At least it was kind of a name, I reluctantly looked up at him, ¡°You call me?"

    "I called you several times." He frowned. "I have something to ask you."

    I didn''t leave the house and knew nothing. What did he want to ask me?

    I took the rice to my mouth. "Well, please."

    "Is the girl surnamed Wood awake?"

    It made my hair stand on end.

    Why everyone asked me about Bonnie? I''m not her press secretary.

    "I don''t know." I immediately prevaricated.

    "Frank said he saw you talking to her this afternoon."

    Secretary Frank, that baster.

    I bite my teeth but wore a smile on my face, ¡°I talked with many people in the hospital. I do not know

    who she is."

    "Come and sit here." He beckoned to me to sit next to him.

    "No, I''m fine here."

    "I told youe and sit here!" Master Knight didn''t have a good temper and he yelled at me.

    I was not afraid of him, but I was afraid that he might be angry with me and got sick. After thinking for a

    while, I took my rice bowl and sat by his side.

    Master Knight didn''t eat. He squinted at me. I was hungry but I had not appetite to eat by being nced

    by him.

    I put down my chopsticks and sighed, "What do you have to say to me?"

    "You should know about the affair about Calvin and Bonnie!"

    "I don''t know." I immediately denied. Don¡¯t get me involved. I lived quite well alone.

    "I know you know." Master Knight frowned and said, "You go to talk to Bonnie tomorrow. You are a

    reporter and quite good at talking. You''d better let her leave Calvin."

    My life was so hard. Why everyone wanted me to have something to do with Bonnie?

    "You should ask Sophie but not me. I am Brooke¡¯s wife. Have you made a mistake?"

    "As the eldest sister-inw, shouldn¡¯t you go talk with Bonnie?"

    "You know the consequences. If you really want to get rid of her, you can find some people and send

    her directly to Mars.¡±

    He stared at me. Master Knight looked terrible as he stared at me.

    I was not fooled. He was not foolish and asked me to do what offended Calvin.

    There were so many people in the Knight family, why did he choose me?

    Presumably when Calvin and Bonnie were together, they were also strongly opposed, but still did not

    win Calvin.

    Now he wanted me to deal with her.

    "Jo, Jo, Jo...." He couldn''t remember my name. I tried to remind him, "Josephine."

    He nodded, ¡°Josephine, as the sister-inw, you have the responsibility to help the family stability and

    unity, so you go to talk to that woman Bonnie. Sophie is too stupid to do so."

    So, the smart people were unlucky?

    "It''s not entirely up to Bonnie. Calvin has the right to decide. If he won''t let go of her, it won¡¯t work even

    if you get rid of her. And there will be another Bonnie.¡±

    In this world, there were so many poor girls and I was sure there are more miserable girls than Bonnie.

    Master Knight almost wrinkled into a round marble between the eyebrows, ¡°I don''t care. Get rid of her

    first, or I will be upset."

    "No." I refused tly. Why, it was none of my business.

    I was about to go upstairs to eat and ask Ste to help me bring the bean fish upstairs.

    As soon as I stood up, Master Knight suddenly spoke in a soft voice, which made me shocked.

    "Well, I haven''t met your parents yet!"

    This old man talked about my parents right now.

    I knew his intention. If I didn''t listen to him, he would tell my parents about my situation now.

    Master Knight was foxy, but he was old and did not know that our generation scared nothing.

    I smile happily, ¡°Good. If my parents know that I married into the rich, they must be happy.¡±

    Master Knight stared at me and I stared back at him.

    He wanted me to offend Calvin, no way! I was not stupid.

    "Grandpa, Calvin likes her, let it be. He''s married anyway, and he won''t marry her." I was afraid that

    Master Knight would be fainted out of anger, I spoke kindly to him.

    Master Knight still red at me, ¡°No!"

    "Why not? Last time you asked Calvin to keep me outside. Who can''t be kept?¡±

    ¡°Don''t talk nonsense!¡± Master Knight shouted at me, ¡°That woman is a disaster! She can¡¯t stay with

    Calvin!"

    Bonnie was weak that the wind could blow away her. How could she be a disaster? Master Knight was

    too exaggerated.

    I looked him up and down, suddenly I said, ¡°Grandpa, is Bonnie your wandering granddaughter? So..."

    "Bah!" He picked up the crutch on the table and was about to hit me, but Fortunately I dodged quickly.

    I took the opportunity to slip out of the restaurant and into the elevator.

    I had been pregnant for more than five months, but I was still very agile.

    Ste followed me and looked at me with her eyes full of admiration, ¡°Mrs. Josephine, you are

    awesome. Only you in this family dared to talk nonsense with Master Knight, even Mr. Brooke dared

    not to."

    "Don''t always call me Mrs. Josephine. I don¡¯t like that. Call me Beauty Josephine."

    Ste opened her mouth but did not call out.

    I smiled, ¡°Just call me Josephine!"

 Chapter 88 Your Cell Phone

    Chapter 88 Your Cell Phone

    With Master Knight there, I did not enjoy my dinner, so I had a second meal in my room.

    When I was having the dinner, Brooke called the telephone in the room. Ste answered it, and then

    gave me the phone.

    "Where''s your phone?" He asked in a sh.

    "It was stolen."

    "Didn''t you keep it in your hand? How did you lose it?"

    "You a plutocrat, and I cannot lost my phone?" I felt annoyed to be interrupted when I was having

    dinner, ¡°I will hang up if you called me for nothing."

    "Josephine......"

    "Don¡¯t worry, there is nothing shameful in the phone and there is no a naked picture of you." I threw the

    phone to Ste, ¡°Don''t stand to see me to eat. It is not an old society. Sit down and eat with me."

    Ste waved her hand, ¡°I love to see you have a meal, feeling delicious."

    That was to say I ate lot. But it was good, and it was better if I did not get fat.

    Brooke didn''te back at midnight. I ate snack and watched TV, feeling rxed.

    Then I was going to brush my teeth and go to bed.

    I heard sound from the door and someone came in.

    The bedroom was inside, so I didn''t see the person.

    I knew it was a man, but it was not Brooke.

    In this house, no one but Calvin would enter my room without knocking.

    I sat straight on the bed, and sure enough, Calvin stepped in.

    He drank wine and I could smell it as I sat on the bed.

    Under themplight, his eyes seemed to be immersed in wine with scorching alcohol.

    He came to make things difficult for me. It was a tough life.

    He stopped at the end of my bed and threw something onto it.

    It was my phone.

    Was it found by Calvin?

    That was a lot of information. Let me think of it.

    He looked at me with both hands on the frame of the bed. His eyes were as deep as two deep pools.

    One more look at me would make me drown.

    I took the mobile phone on the bed and turned it on. First, I turned to the photo and found that there

    was no single photo of Calvin. Only the photo of me and him was left.

    Someone moved my cell phone. It should not be Calvin.

    He would delete it all if he wanted to.

    "Yesterday, you let Bonnie know about Sophie. Today, you let her know about you." He suddenly

    pped his hands, ¡°You are smart and pretended to lose a mobile phone so that she saw the picture

    inside."

    I knew it wasn''t good to meet Bonnie Wood.

    I didn''t bother to exin yesterday, but it did not mean I could always be wronged.

    "What did Miss Bonnie tell you?"

    "She found your lost phone."

    Oh, I see.

    I nodded. "Thank her for me."

    "You lost it in an obvious ce even Bonnie could find it, and you are smart and you failed to find it.¡±

    By listening to Calvin''s tone, I knew he meant I lost my mobile phone in purpose and let Bonnie find it,

    so that she saw the photos inside.

    "If I wanted to let her know about our rtionship, I will tell her directly, why should I be roundabout?"

    "It is not your style to tell her directly." He smiled darkly, ¡°Your style is being roundabout."

    He was wrong about that. Straight to the point was my style.

    "So what happens now that she knows? Fainted or does the heart need more stents?"

    He stared at me and his eyes were wandering under the light dim."

    ¡°Josephine, don''t make yourself into a person like Sophie."

    Oh, how he ttered me. It was good to be Sophie. She was a richdy, who threw me twenty million

    and asked me to leave.

    I pulled up the quilt andy down, looking at the ceiling. "I didn''t do it anyway."

    "Who doesn''t have a password on their phone? You just wanted to let Bonnie see the photos on your

    phone."

    Believe it or not, never mind.

    He could just pull me out of the quilt and beat me. Why did he talk nonsense?

    Of course, I knew he wouldn''t beat me.

    He just warned me not to go near Bonnie again.

    I rolled over and waved him off.

    Just a few weeks ago he held me tight and asked me not to leave him. Now he was yelling at me

    because of another woman.

    Well, men were fickle.

    He stood by my bed for several minutes, and then I heard his footsteps moving away from me.

    After he left, I could analyze what was going on with my phone.

    I did not have a password for my mobile phone, there was nothing be ashamed of. It was not tied bank

    card, and I only had a few money in it, so I was not afraid of pilfer.

    Because I considered it trouble to set password. I did not even leave the house, why should I set a

    password?

    However, I did put the phone on the chair. When I went to help Bonnie, it disappeared.

    But, the phone was found by Bonnie.

    She was a girl who can be blown away in a high wind. Where did she find my cell phone?

    I sat up. There was one thing I needed to check.

    I got out of bed, put on a cotton cloth and knocked on the door of Calvin''s room.

    It was Fairy Dixon opened the door, who was shocked to see me, ¡°Josephine, what do you do?"

    "Where''s the Calvin?" I peered into her room.

    "He''s not here."

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Just not!¡± She was annoyed and bleary-eyed.

    I thought to myself, "Oh, I see. He does not want to share a room with you."

    I thought Calvin lived in the guest room, and I turned to leave. Fairy Dixon was angry and stomped her

    foot.

    She was obviously bad and stupid. I was wrong to think that she wouldn''t survive for five episodes in a

    court drama.

    She could not live till the opening song.

    I knocked casually on the door of a guest room, which was opened by the Calvin.

    He had just taken a bath and his hair was still wet, but his eyes seemed wetter.

    I held up my phone and opened up the photos, swiping them one by one. "When my phone came to

    you, there were only these photos?"

    He nced down. "Isn''t that enough?"

    ¡°Look again!¡±

    He nced at it again. "What are you trying to say?"

    I understood and put my phone away.

    I should congratte Calvin for having a senior green tea bitch.

    Bonnie took away my mobile phone, and then deleted the photo I took of Calvin alone, left the picture

    of me and him, and then gave the mobile phone to Calvin, creating the illusion that I deliberately let her

    find the photos in the mobile phone.

    It was interesting. I had to use my wits to deal with Miss Bonnie.

    No wonder Fairy Dixon was not a match to her and she lost the first round.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    However, I did not bother myself to fight with her.

    I smiled and looked at Calvin, leaning against the door frame, ¡°They think you are a flower, but now you

    are nothing in my heart. I have never loved you, and I will not y tricks for you. Tell your sweet Bonnie

    gets out of my way when she hears my name.

    I picked up my phone and turned around, but he took my elbow.

    Shit, he never allowed me to turn around perfectly.

    With a little effort, he pulled me into his room.

 Chapter 89 His Breath Made Me Dizzy

    Chapter 89 His Breath Made Me Dizzy

    He closed the door and pushed me against it. Then he held the door with both hands, keeping me

    between his arms.

    I could get out of his arms with a little squatting, but I didn''t.

    His breath made me dizzy.

    I lied just now. I said I never loved Calvin.

    But I knew I was in love with him.

    Love, made me indecisive, also made me pain.

    But I had to act like I didn''t care about him at all.

    I didn''t want Calvin to see my mind, or I would lose.

    His breath, the scent of peppermint shampoo, was very fresh.

    "Josephine." His voice was a little hoarse, and it ran roughly over my heart.

    I didn''t know what he was going to say to me, but I was terrified of what he was going to say.

    Because I remembered every word he said.

    If there was anyone in the world who could hurt me, it was him.

    He was able not only to give me warmth, but also hurt me badly.

    I didn''t want him to hurt me again because of Bonnie.

    I look tough, but only I knew where I was hurt.

    One of his hands suddenly mbered up my cheek, and his fingers were startlingly cold.

    His eyes suddenly were in a tangle of pain.

    Suddenly he held me in his arms, with his chin rest in my neck and his lips in my hair. Finally I felt the

    burn of his lips on my shoulder.

    I knew in my heart that it was wrong.

    Knowing that we had no possibility to back to each other, we should not tangle with others and hurt

    ourselves in the end.

    I would not only hurt ourselves, but also Brooke.

    I struggled, but I failed to break free.

    I had changed from pushing him to holding him around the waist.

    I suddenly found that I loved this embrace, especially at this time.

    I was so wrapped up in his arms that I forgot what I had to do was to stomp on him and push him away.

    But I didn''t.

    He held me for a long time. Water from his hair got into my cor and ran down my corbone.

    What finally woke us up was an urgent knock on the door. There were many people outside.

    There was a lot of noise, which was from Fairy Dixon, Georgia (Brooke¡¯s birth mother) and her

    husband, Philip Knight.

    They seemed toe to catch adultery.

    We parted at once, as if we were burning.

    I adjusted my cor and gave him a dirty look.

    I came to quarrel with him. If I was not hugged by him, I would not be caught.

    I had been more and more passive in my life.

    I organized my clothes and pulled open the door so hard that the person outside nearly ran into me.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    "Calvin, you..." Fairy Dixon wronged voice came from behind.

    I knew it was her. I went to her room to look for Calvin, and she went to get help.

    How stupid she was. If I were her, I would ask for help and not show up!

    I felt sorry for her. Calvin''s face was gloomy and cold.

    Georgia came up to me, raised her hand and tried to p me, but was caught by Calvin on her wrist.

    "Georgia, Josephine is pregnant. You should know what will happen if you p her."

    "Impudent!¡± Georgia pulled out her hand with force, ¡°You still protect her!"

    ¡°Calvin!¡± Fairy Dixon came over, with tears on her face, ¡°We are married, and Josephine has married to

    brother, how could you..."

    "Did we get caught in bed?" What was wrong with us?

    ¡°Josephine!¡± Philip yelled at me, "Do you know what shame is? I allow you to marry into our family for

    the sake of the baby in your belly. But you are shameless!"

    "Dad, it has nothing to do with her." Calvin interrupted Philip.

    Anyway, he was kind of manly to protect me.

    He pulled me behind him. Fairy Dixon''s eyes were almost on the fire.

    Georgia looked ugly, ¡°Calvin, you are not my son, so I should leave you alone. Angel! Angel!"

    She screamed the name of Angel.

    Calvin''s brow was furrowed. I thought he was repressing it, but soon he would fail to do so.

    I regretted that I should not be so impulsive toe to him in the middle of the night, at least should

    not let Fairy Dixon know. Now, I did not know how to defend for myself.

    Besides, we did hug each other.

    I was puzzled. If they hadn''t pped the door, I didn''t know what would have happened.

    It was the first time I didn''t know what to say.

    Georgia said in an acrid tone, ¡°Housekeeper, go get Angel, let her see her good son seduce Brooke¡¯s

    wife!"

    I looked at Calvin, hoping he would hold it down.

    And then Brooke''s voice sounded from behind the crowd.

    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± He walked in from the crowd, walked up to me and put his hand on my shoulder.

    "Mom, I asked Josephine toe here and get a book. Why?"

    Georgia stared at Brooke closely, ¡°Really?"

    "Yeah." Brooke looked down at me. "Didn''t you take it?"

    "Over there." I had a quick response and pointed to a book on a nearby coffee table.

    Calvin gave it to Brooke. Brooke raised it to show the people, ¡°It is just a matter. Why did you make

    everyone not peaceful?"

    His reproachful eyes fell on Fairy Dixon, ¡°Sister-inw, make things clear before you make a

    judgment."

    "No." Fairy Dixon was surprised by the abrupt reversal of things, ¡°Josephine came to my room to look

    for Calvin."

    "Yes, I asked her to get a book." Brooke exined ndly, and then he turned to look at his parents,

    ¡°Dad, Mom, go to sleep!¡±

    Philip took a nce at Fairy Dixon, ¡°Sophie, make it clear first before you make a noise. Don¡¯t you feel

    ashamed to nder your husband?"

    Georgia was unconvinced. But her son had said that, she had to leave following her husband.

    Brooke put his arm around my shoulder and looked straight at me. "Go back to room. You must be

    sleepy."

    I was too sleepy to deal with them anymore.

    When we went out of the room, Fairy Dixon was still crying, ¡°Not at all. You two were in the room for so

    long. What is in Brooke¡¯s mind? Why does he protect Josephine ..."

    I wanted to know why too.

    Oh, I understood in a second.

    He was the one embarrassed if he did not help me, letting the whole family know there was a affair

    between Calvin and me.

    After I walked into the room, I shook his hand off my shoulder, and headed straight for the bedroom.

    "I thought you''d at least say thank you."

    "I didn''t ask you to help me." I looked back at him and looked at the book in his hand. "Read it well. It

    took me so much effort to get it."

 Chapter 90 Women Committee

    Chapter 90 Women Committee

    "Don¡¯t you feel good to be misunderstood by Calvin?" Brooke''s voice was cool, and I could hear the

    irony.

    I turned around, grinning. "Why did you say that?"

    "You just like to pretend to be strong."

    I didn''t care. It was the way it is.

    I got under the quilt and went back to sleep, without knowing what Brooke was doing.

    Even if he helped me, I won''t appreciate him.

    He owed me.

    As soon as I closed my eyes, the look of Calvin appeared in my mind, lingering.

    I woke upte. I was the most arrogant one in the family. Every young generation greeted Master

    Knight in his room in the morning.

    But I didn¡¯t. Since Calvin and Brooke got a job, so they got up very early in the morning.

    I was unemployed. If I greeted him in the early morning, I could not sleep again.

    Anyway, I was not going. Maybe I was not going to stay with the Knight family for the rest of my life, so

    I was afraid nothing. And they could not do anything with me.

    I woke up and sat on the bed in a daze, shouting at Ste, but I had no response. I had to call her, and

    she took a while toe in.

    "Josephine." She ran out of breath, ¡°You wake up, I will get your clothes."

    "No, I''ll take the clothes myself. I''m not without hands and feet." I got out of bed. "I want you to hang

    out with me."

    "Can you wait a minute?" She watched my face carefully. "Please?"

    "Are you busy?" Brooke said I can use Ste. She had nothing to do besides staying with me.

    "Today is the eighth anniversary of the Splendid Crystal. Mrs. Georgia asked us to prepare things for

    today."

    "What is Splendid Crystal?"

    "It''s the Women Committee, an organization that speaks for women."

    I knew it. It was started by the richdies.

    The intention was good, but I heard that the richdies took this opportunity topete with each

    other. There would be charity banquets to see who raised more money. But it was held in a luxury

    hotel. Thedies wanted to show off, wearing bling.

    "Mrs. Georgia is the vice President, so we are busy."

    "Oh, I''ll go out by myself."

    "Don''t." Ste looked at me in embarrassment, ¡°Mr. Brooke does not allow you to go out alone, , in

    case, in case..."

    Brooke was afraid his child would get hurt if I had an ident.

    I want to think, ¡°Then I go to find Angel."

    I mean Mrs. Angel. I didn''t call her Mom. I didn''t like that.

    ¡°Mrs. Angel is an alternate member of the Women Committee, she is busy too."

    "How can she be an alternate member?"

    Ste did not speak drooping her eyebrow. I sure understood that she was under pressure by Mrs.

    Georgia.

    After I washed and changed my clothes, I walked through the living room with a bottle of milk in my

    hand, and was ready to have dinner. Then I saw that everyone in the living room was busy. They were

    preparing presents. Nice paper bags were all over the ce.

    Georgia sitting on the sofa ordered, ¡°Angel, take that over."

    "Angel, did I let you tie a bow. I asked you twist blue ribbon and pink ribbon together. It will look nice.

    Don''t you even have the most basic level of appreciation?¡±

    Whatever she said, Mrs. Angel hung her head and did as she was told.

    I could not see anyone being bullied, but I also knew that the current situation was not formed in a day

    or two.

    I thought Angel loved Philip so much what she had to to put up with Mrs. Georgia.

    I heard that Angel''s family was not bad. Although it was not a rich family, her parents were professors

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    in university. Since she be Philip¡¯s second wife, they had long cut off contact.

    Angel sent gifts home every year for the festival, but they were returned.

    If Philip was not nice to her, it was hard for God to forgive him.

    But he put up with that Georgia bossed her around, and that was what led to this scene.

    I could not watch it, but I know it had nothing to do with me.

    I went to the dining-room for breakfast. When I finished, Georgia came in and handed me an invitation.

    "You''reing tonight, too."

    I opened it and saw I had be a member of the Women Committee.

    "I did not join your Women Commitee."

    "You are my daughter-inw. I am the vice President, of course you are a member!"

    Angel was now just an alternate member after these years.

    I really didn''t want to go, but Georgia was my mother-inw anyway, so I should give her this honor.

    Luckily, I was pregnant, so I survived being dragged to work. I still ate and drank.

    In the afternoon, someone sent me clothes. It was an ice blue dress, which fit me well.

    Ste helped meb my hair, and I made up myself.

    Then Angel brought me her jewelry and asked me to put it on.

    I didn''t like wearing jewelry because it weighed too much.

    "You should look formal in this kind of asion. If you dress too shabby, your mother-inw will not be

    happy."

    What did it matter to me whether she was happy or not? I didn''t want to suck up to her.

    But I had to ept her kindness, and I thanked her.

    She helped me put them on, but she was still in her usual clothes.

    "Angel, why don''t get changed? If you arete, my mother-inw will be angry."

    She whispered, "I am not going."

    I looked up at her at once. "You''re not going?"

    "Yeah, what can I do as an alternate member?" She still smiled faintly, but I clearly saw injustice in her

    eyes.

    Even a neer like me could go, but Angel could not be there even she offered money and help.

    She patted me on the shoulder. "Now, go downstairs!"

    I could not tell whether she was suffering or lonely. The whole family would be there except her.

    Georgia did not regard Angel as a family member at all.

    What about Philip? Would he be there in the evening?

    I walked out of the room and looked back at Angel. She smiled and waved at me. "Just go!"

    To my surprise, Both Calvin and Brooke came back. Philip was also downstairs. It seemed that the

    whole family was out today.

    Didn''t Philip know that only Angle was left at home?

    I was deliberately slow and Brooke looked at me. "What are you looking for?"

    "Nothing, they haven''t arrived yet." I spoke at a loud voice.

    Georgia said, "Our families are all here."

    Calvin suddenly said, ¡°I am not going."

    Philip frowned. "Calvin, what are you doing?"

    "Your family has had enough. You don''t need me." Calvin turned and went upstairs.

    I was satisfied with his reaction. If he held his tongue, I would be disappointed in him.

    But his handling method was different from mine. He was negative. Since his mother was allowed to be

    there, he won¡¯t be there.

    But if it were me, I would be different.

    I must let Angel to be there and stood next to Georgia, fair and square.

 Chapter 91 Go upstairs!

    Chapter 91 Go upstairs!

    Both Calvin and Angel wouldn¡¯t go there, Fairy Dixon was passive.

    I would like to see what she would do.

    She took a look at the upstairs and said, ¡°Maybe Calvin is tired, let me reach out to him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s OK. If he doesn¡¯t want to go, leave him alone.¡± Georgia smiled carelessly, ¡°Sophie, do you want to

    stay with your husband and your mother-inw, or go with us?¡±

    Nice questions! It depended on herself to choose A or B.

    Without thinking too much, Sophie held Georgia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mom, of course, I will go with you.

    You know, my mother the alternative president of the Splendid Crystal.¡±

    Georgia wasn¡¯t her mother-inw. The one, on the upstairs, was her mother-inw. But she called

    Georgia ¡°Mom¡±. What an obsequious woman!

    What she said just now revealed two things. First, she chose Georgia between Angel and Georgia.

    Second, she said her mother was an alternative president, who was superior to Georgia.

    I despised Fairy Dixon. She knew this was the perfect opportunity to approach Calvin. But she turned

    to Georgia actively.

    She would cry and snivel when Calvin ignored her.

    The evils we bring on ourselves are the hardest to bear.

    I followed them to the entrance, and I held the door and said, ¡°Ouch! I got a tummy ache.¡±

    Brooke turned around and checked me at once, ¡°How are you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see I got a bellyache?¡± One of hand supported my waist, ¡°I can¡¯t go. I will go back to my

    room and lie down.¡±

    ¡°Could lying-down cure your bellyache?¡± He frowned and looked at me.

    ¡°My bellyache could be healed by lying down.¡± He was annoying, why not just leave me alone?

    I turned around and left. He held my arm and whispered, ¡°Josephine, don¡¯t be so egotistical! You

    should remember who was the master in Knight Family. Don¡¯t worship wrong God.¡±

    ¡°I never worship God. I just follow my heart.¡± I freed myself, ¡°I said I won¡¯t go!¡±

    He stared at me. I noticed that Brooke, who always showed no expression, was angry.

    ¡°Today, you have to be there.¡±

    No, I won¡¯t go. Would he carry me there?

    ¡°Josephine, you could know the high-society circles of the city through the party tonight. You know, a

    ticket for this party would bring dramatic change to themon people¡¯s life.¡± He just began to

    persuade me unexpectedly.

    However, my belly became big and I became silly. I didn¡¯t want to think too much.

    ¡°Brooke, if you want me to go there, everyone in the Knight Family should be there.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can speak for Angel for now?¡± His smile was weird. You know, the icy face suddenly

    cracked, I would rather he keep his poker face.

    ¡°Then forget it!¡± I didn¡¯t want to go. Swear to God! I didn¡¯t mean to threaten him.

    But, he actually had the ability.

    Georgia had only one dear son, she stood me because she cared about Brooke.

    He stared at me and then let me go, ¡°Go upstairs.¡±

    OK. I didn¡¯t want to go anyway!

    I went upstairs happily and went to my room.

    There were episodes I didn¡¯t finishst night. I didn¡¯t want to go to the party.

    When I came in, I found Angel was still there. She was cleaning my room. Because Ste was busy

    today, so nobody came to clean my room.

    She was surprised to see me back, ¡°Why are you still here?¡±

    ¡°Oh! I got a bellyache.¡± I covered my belly with my hands. ¡°I need to lie down.¡±

    I acted well. Angel could not tell it truth or false. She hurried to support me, ¡°What happened? Why

    does your belly ache suddenly? Should we ask the butler to send us to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m all right. You know, I¡¯mzy. I will ache if I moved. It would be better if I lie down.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    I went into the cloakroom, changed my clothes, took off jewelry and gave them back to her.

    Then I crept into bed and turned on the TV.

    cker had his happiness.

    Angel sat beside me. She said with a gloomy face, ¡°Is it because of me that you do not go?

    ¡°No, Angel. I just don¡¯t want to be there.¡± I put a grape into my mouth. ¡°It was sweet. Angel, I have been

    watching a TV drama recently, the hero is handsome, let¡¯s watch it together.¡±

    I was watching TV, while she was watching me, ¡°Josephine, you¡¯re smart to know to cater to her likes.

    Georgia is your mother-inw, and she is the legal wife of Philip. It¡¯s not good for you to offend her.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡± I put a grape into her mouth. ¡°Sweet?¡±

    She looked at me quietly, ¡°Josephine, you are smart and now you are the first daughter-inw in the

    family. If you take the opportunity, you can have a good future.¡±

    ¡°What a pity! I cherish no aspiration at all.¡± I sighed. At this moment, the hero appeared. Pointing to the

    TV, I held Angel¡¯s hand and said in excitement, ¡°This is the hero! Is he handsome?¡±

    Angel looked at the hero seriously, ¡°He looks like Calvin.¡±

    ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t notice that.¡±

    ¡°I worried about you.¡± She sighed, ¡°I am going back to my room.¡±

    ¡°Angel, you don¡¯t watch TV?¡±

    She shook her head with a smile on her face, ¡°I should stay away from you. I don¡¯t want to like you.

    You are a trouble maker, I don¡¯t want to worry about you.¡±

    She walked out of my room. I put another grape into my mouth.

    I knew the decision I made would make Georgia mad, but I didn¡¯t care.

    I won¡¯t stay at the Knight Family long; I would leave after I gave birth to the child.

    Brooke wanted this baby, so I couldn¡¯t take him with me. I nned to go as soon as he was born, I

    wouldn¡¯t give him a look.

    I was afraid that I would be reluctant to leave if I took a look at him.

    Brooke was wealthy. It was easy for him to find someone to nurse his baby.

    I became sleepy as I was watching TV.

    Recently, I fell asleep as soon as Iy down, just like a pig.

    Ste woke me up to have dinner, saying I couldn¡¯t sleep if I slept for a long time right now.

    I went downstairs to have dinner. Ste told me that Angel cooked the dinner tonight.

    Master Knight wasn¡¯t at home. It was said that he had gone to the nursing home.

    There was something wrong with his trachea. He lived by theke every few days.

    There were only three people in Knight Family.

    Calvin rarely came down to have dinner. He didn¡¯t have dinner at home usually. I thought he meant to

    avoid the dinner time.

    I didn¡¯t know where Angel came from, and I¡¯d never tasted the food she cooked.

    Meat pancake steamed with shrimp paste, which tasted weird but delicious.

    I could eat two bowls of rice, but today I had four.

    When I gave my bowl to Ste for the third time, Angel was surprised and stopped me subconsciously,

    ¡°It¡¯s OK, if you are full.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Calvin, who had been silent, said, ¡°She is a big eater.¡±

    Ste chuckled and gave me the fourth bowl of rice.

    Angel served the food to me as she said, ¡°Were you a big eater before?¡±

    I nodded, ¡°Yes. I beat three younger brothers at eating when I was in university.¡±

    Angel looked at me gently, ¡°Eat slowly. There is soup name Dried scallop stewed Os Draconis. It tastes

    good¡±

 Chapter 92 Letéˆ¥æªš Divorce

    Chapter 92 Let¡¯s Divorce

    Although I didn¡¯t know what kind of soup was, it tasted good. I drank two bowls in session and

    stuffed lying on the chair.

    Calvin ate fast. Back at that time, I often said he ate like putting the food directly into his mouth and

    without chewing.

    Angel ate little in order to stay in shape. She kept looking at us with a smile.

    Suddenly I got an idea that if only the whole family were only three of us forever.

    Only three of us, lived our peaceful life quietly.

    However, this idea was interrupted by a phone call for Calvin,sting for a mere second.

    He picked it up quickly, ¡°Did Bonnie throw up again? I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    Calvin stood up immediately, and exined in a hurry, ¡°Bonnie doesn¡¯t feel well. I¡¯ll go to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Calvin,¡± Angel stopped him, ¡°You are not a doctor.¡±

    He paused for a second, but still walked out of the dining room.

    As far as I was concerned, it was unnecessary for Angel to stop him. Though he was not a doctor, he

    would still go even he could only stand there and watch.

    She looked at me with regret, which I thought she totally didn¡¯t have to be sorry for me. I was not his

    wife and it had nothing to do with me whom he went to see.

    If it was not that phone call, I thought I would have spent the most peaceful night since I got married to

    Brooke.

    I was about to talk with Angel, but surprisingly Brooke came back very early tonight, and he didn¡¯te

    back with Georgia and the others.

    I was helping Angel put the dishes away. We ate at our house tonight, so Angel let Bet take a day

    off and hang out.

    Meanwhile, Brooke suddenly appeared at the door of the kitchen, ¡°Come upstairs, Josephine.¡±

    I turned around, and I could smell alcohol on his breath far away.

    Brooke had never drunk much, but he drank tonight. I faintly felt that he was angry.

    I hesitated, and Angel gently pushed me, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine alone, you could go!¡±

    I could only wipe my hands and followed Brooke to go back our room.

    He usually didn¡¯t have much expressions, but today he looked sullen and I could feel something was

    I especially missed his expressionless face now, at least it was a lot better than his gloomy face at this

    moment.

    I sat on the bed and was about to turn on the TV. He took away the remote control from my hand and

    threw it away.

    He used to tolerate me, but today he seemed to have no tolerance at all.

    It looked like that he had something to talk to me, and I was ready.

    He stood by the bed and looked at me for a while.

    I got sleepy easily when I was full. When I was about to fall asleep, he finally spoke.

    ¡°Josephine, let¡¯s divorce.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± I was awake immediately and looked up at him.

    I guessed a lot about what he was going to say to me just now, but I didn''t expect it to be this.

    I liked his surprise, which I didn¡¯t expect and was exciting.

    I didn¡¯t bother to ask him why, probably because I challenged his pride tonight. I was on the side of

    Angel, which embarrassed him.

    I thought carefully, and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Then Iy down, pulled on the quilt and was about to take a nap, and brushed my teethter.

    He threw back the quilt. His handsome face was covered with angriness, ¡°Just one word?¡±

    ¡°You gave me two, and it was not bad that I returned one.¡± I pulled back my quilt, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the answer

    you want?¡±

    Maybe he didn¡¯t expect me to agree without ado, ¡°Why?¡±

    His question was so strange. It was him who asked for a divorce, why did he ask me about the reason?

    ¡°I grin and bear it!¡± I smiled at him, ¡°If you ask for a divorce, then just get divorced!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯ve horsed around long enough?¡± He sneered at me.

    ¡°Kind of!¡± As I thought about it now, his proposal was actually not bad.

    Anyway, I didn¡¯t look forward to taking the baby away after I gave birth to it. I was only a surrogate

    mother and it didn¡¯t matter whether there was a marriage or not.

    I closed my eyes to sleep, but he grabbed my neckline and almost lifted me up from the bed.

    Probably my indifferent attitude infuriated him and it was my first time to see him lose his temper.

    ¡°Josephine, what do you think the Knights are? Who do you think I am to let you y like that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you who asked for a divorce!¡± His anger waspletely out of nonsense, and he almost choked

    me, ¡°Don¡¯t you like my answer? Then we¡¯ll do it again. Ask me again. This time I¡¯ll beg you not to dump

    me and you must dump me, alright?¡±

    He red at me. Actually, his eyes were beautiful, like Calvin¡¯s.

    It was just that his eyes were too deep that I couldn¡¯t figure it out what he was thinking. Therefore, I

    was toozy to think about it.

    He stared at me for a whole minute, then he let go of me, and I fell on the bed.

    Luckily the bed was soft enough, or my back would hurt to death.

    Then, he looked at me for a long time.

    It didn¡¯t take him tickets to look at me, so I had no way but let him watch.

    I could only pretend to sleep. To be honest, I was quite afraid that he got mad and chopped me into

    pieces with a hacking knife.

    People like him with no expressions on their faces were quite scary, because you never knew what

    they were thinking about.

    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t do that.

    So I went directly to bed tonight, without brushing my teeth.

    Before I fell asleep, I reminded him dazzledly, ¡°Sleep early. We have to get divorced next morning!¡±

    The second day, I woke up early, found out the documents such as my marriage license with Brooke

    and my ID card.

    After getting prepared, I found that Brooke was not in the room, so I searched for him inside out, but

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    still didn¡¯t find him.

    I asked Ste and she told me he left early in the morning.

    Weren¡¯t we getting a divorce? Where was he going this early?

    I went back to my room to call him. He finally picked up after a few calls.

    ¡°Hello, where have you been? Are we meeting at the Civil Affairs Department directly?¡±

    p, he hung up the phone.

    He hung it up without saying a word, which I found without rhyme or reason.

    It was obviously him who asked for a divorce. Now what? Did he regret it?

    Honestly speaking, I really agreed to his proposal of getting divorced and I had even decided where to

    go.

    I would go back to my hometown, to stay with Zofia for a while and waited till my child was born.

    I had a short fuse. How could he go back on what he said?

    I changed my clothes and hurried to hispany. Calvin and he were both in DonHiu Group, but not in

    the samepany.

    DonHiu Group¡¯s business run in a wide range, with dozens ofpanies subordinate to it.

    I couldn¡¯t even enter the main hall since I didn¡¯t have an employee card, but hovering in front of the

    gate.

    I happened to see Secretary Frank, and grabbed his clothes at once. He was so frightened that he

    almost threw his coffee away.

    He got a clear sight of me, ¡°Mrs. Knight?¡±

    ¡°Where is Brooke? Take me to him.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Knight is in a meeting.¡± He said.

    I was sure he was prevaricating me. I looked at him insidiously, ¡°Do you believe that I have a way to

    make you unemployed?¡±

    I could tell from his face, he did.

    He led me in drawing a long face, and took me upstairs. Then we stood in front of a door of an office,

    ¡°Mrs. Knight, please wait. I¡¯ll go in and get informed.¡±

 Chapter 93 Beaten by Joanna Doyle

    Chapter 93 Beaten by Joanna Doyle

    I waited at the door for a moment.

    Someone was talking me behind my back. Though the voice was small, I could hear a little.

    They said I was a millennium fox and used only three days to let Brooke get divorced to marry me.

    In fact, they said nothing wrong. But the title of millennium fox was apliment to me.

    I was not charming enough to let Brooke be obsessive to me.

    Secretary Frank came about and took me with him.

    "Why? Is there a dog behind you?" I wriggled out of his hand and looked into Brooke''s office. "What''s

    wrong?"

    "Someone''s in Mr. Brooke''s office."

    ¡°Who?¡± How scared he was. Who could scare Secretary Frank like that?

    "His ex-wife." He pulled me into an office. "Mrs. Josephine, you''d bettere inter, in case you meet

    her."

    I blinked. Oh, it was the ex-wife of Brooke, the woman who blew me up on my wedding day.

    Seriously, I really wanted to meet her. She almost blew me up, and Brooke didn''t do anything to her.

    So, he was ambiguous about the woman.

    However, seeing Secretary Frank was so scared, I gave him some credit.

    I sat in the office and asked Secretary Frank to spy on her and see if she was ready to go.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Then I lowered my head and wiped the mobile phone. There was a fool in my circle of friends, who sent

    his own articles every few days. It was bullshit, but he thought he was a literary master. Every time after

    reading his article, I would be speechless.

    I wasughing at his poem and then I heard the sound of high heels approaching me.

    I said ¡®shit¡¯ in heart, and then I looked up and saw a woman with a strong momentum.

    She was in herte twenties, with long curly hair, rosy lipstick, a tight white dress, and an overcoat

    draped over his shoulders.

    She stopped in front of me, piercing her eyes at me.

    I thought I already knew who she was, so I wasn''t surprised.

    She was Brooke¡¯s ex-wife, but I didn''t know her name.

    Her eyes were aggressive and she made no secret of her dislike for me.

    I got up and was ready to say something to her, at least introduce myself.

    She suddenly raised her hand and pped me hard in the face.

    I didn''t expect she would beat me without saying a word. I was beaten.

    And this woman hit me hard. She must often lift iron or do push-ups.

    I feel like my head was dizzy and my whole face was numb.

    She hit me and I forgot to hit her back. I was still stunned but more ps fell on me.

    She pped me four times in the face, and I finally grasped her wrist without any mistake.

    Then I fought back. I was not weak. I did not have time to exercise, but I was a reporter. High intensity

    of work trained my super physical quality. I had muscles on my arm!

    When I was about to give her the third p, I saw her lift her foot high and wanted to kick me in the

    stomach.

    This woman was evil .to do this.

    I was alert enough to get away quickly.

    At that moment, Brooke rushed in and pulled the woman down.

    "Joanna! Stop it!"

    Oh, I remembered now. Her name was Joanna Doyle. It was mentioned in the media.

    Brooke gave me a quick look. "Go out and ask Secretary Frank to apply medicine for you."

    Shit, I only hit her twice, there were two left

    It was good that Brooke was now pulling her.

    I pointed to the ceiling. "Look, flying saucer."

    They didn''t expect me to use such a stupid way, for a moment they were confused and looked at the

    ceiling.

    Then, I quickly pped Joanna twice on the face. Absolutely I used all my force which shocked my

    palm numb.

    Joanna became mad and screamed, "Brooke, good for you! You helped this woman hit me!"

    "You did it first." I swung my arms. I never attack anyone who did not attack me.

    "Brooke, your taste became worse!" Her voice was supposed to be pleasant to hear, but when it was

    magnified, it was torn.

    My face was swollen and I couldn''t speak very well. I touched my face and said to Brooke, "Get rid of

    your ex-wife. I will wait for you in your office."

    I walked out of the office with a swollen face and went straight into Brooke''s office.

    Secretary Frank came to apply medicine for me with the medicine box. The medicine was cool and

    "The swelling went down in five minutes." Secretary Frank said to me.

    As soon as the medicine was applied, I felt less swollen. I looked at myself in the mirror and my face

    got fat.

    "Brooke''s ex-wife is a mad dog!"

    Secretary Frank looked around at the door, panicking. "Mrs. Josephine, keep your voice down."

    "I''ve been beaten like this. What am I afraid of?"

    "It seems that you don''t know the Doyle Family."

    "I know her name is Joanna."

    "I''m not talking about her name. I''m talking about her family. Aren''t you a journalist? How could you not

    know about that?¡±

    I shook my head, ¡°So what, do I need to know everyone in this city?"

    "Doyle Family is the underworld! Joanna''s father was a former President of triad. Have you heard of

    triad?"

    No.

    I bowed to search it in the Inte. And the result scared me to death.

    Other triads were particrly low-key, they were unusually high-profile. They wished to hold a press

    conference for every rally, which was rampant.

    Seeing that I was silent, Secretary Frank thought that I was frightened and lost mynguage ability.

    "Mrs. Josephine, you just hit Joanna. Only Mr. Brooke can deal with it."

    "Rest assured, Brooke certainly can deal with it." I had his baby in my tummy. What was I worried

    about?

    Besides, it was she that hit me first. Triad should be reasonable too!

    I felt my face gradually stop swelling, and finally Brooke came in.

    He was alone, so I guessed Joanna left.

    He came up to me and looked at me. "Do you better?"

    "You seem to have been beaten frequently, and you carry this swelling remedy." I sneered at him.

    "I shouldn''t have given you the medicine and let you be swollen. You are stubborn after making

    trouble." He sat down in front of me.

    "It was your ex-wife who hit me."

    "She has a bad temper."

    "Bad?" Iughed, but I at least hit her too.

    "I will apany you to go to the hospital!" He said.

    "I''m fine." I p my ID card and marriage certificate on the table, ¡°It''s not toote now. Let¡¯s get

    divorced!"

    He squinted at me. "Do you want to run away from me after making troubles?"

    "You said itst night."

    "Last night wasst night. If you don''t have my protection, Joanna will tear your bones apart."

    "I am going to get divorced with you. What is she going to do with my bones?"

    "It would have been better if you hadn''t pped her." He looked colder when heughed than when he

    didn''t.

 Chapter 94 He Changed His Mind

    Chapter 94 He Changed His Mind

    My face still ached. And it hurt even more when I tried tough.

    It was now clear that Brooke had gone back on his word.

    We agreed to get a divorcest night, but I changed his mind today.

    I already told Zofia about it. When I was in confrontation with Brooke, Zofia gave me a call. I idently

    pressed the speakerphone.

    "Josephine, have you finished your formalities? What time do you arrive? Do you want me to wait for

    you to have lunch?"

    Shit! I still was confronting with Brooke. I was likely that he was not going to get divorced with me.

    "Just wait." I moaned.

    "What''s the matter? Can''t you get divorced? I''ve cleaned a room for you!" Zofia''s tone was chagrin.

    Suddenly, Brooke interjected, ¡°Do you hope Josephine to divorce with me?"

    Zofia was stunned for two seconds, ¡°Well, the weather is good¡­ Hello, hello, the signal is not good,

    Hello..."

    Zofia hung up the phone, probably she was scared out of her wits.

    I despised her for being such a jerk.

    As I put my phone in my pocket, Brooke leaned against his desk and looked at me, with his expression

    unfriendly. "Do you really want to divorce me? You have nned out your life after you are divorced."

    "I''ve always had a n for my life. You said you were going to dump me, of course I had to find a long-

    term meal ticket first."

    "I don''t think Zofia is your long-term meal ticket."

    "I can count on her." I had confidence in her.

    ¡°Then you won¡¯t have what you have now.¡±

    ¡°I can live by eating vegetables.¡± He said as if I married him because I wanted to a luxurious live. I

    snorted, ¡°The people''s civil affairs bureau is about to go off work, hurry up."

    He straightened up. "I have a meeting today. I have no time."

    "Afternoon."

    "No divorce in the afternoon."

    "Tomorrow."

    "I''m going on business tomorrow."

    "When youe back from your business trip."

    "Suddenly I don''t want to devorce." He nced at me, ¡°Ask Secretary Frank to see you down. The

    driver is waiting for you at the door. Go to the hospital first."

    Did he fool with me, or did he change his mind at thest minute?

    The ball was in his court. There was nothing I could do with him.

    So I gave up.

    I stood up unconcerned. "Then tell me when you want to get divorced."

    "You don''t get a share in a divorce."

    "I''m not going to have it either!¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m not going to pay you any alimony.¡±

    ¡°Will you let me keep the baby?"

    "You wish."

    "Yeah, you''re taking the kids. What support do I want? Can''t I raise myself?" I walked to the door with

    my small bag.

    "Josephine." He called me.

    Couldn''t he just say it all at once?

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    I turn around, ¡°What?"

    "Tomorrow is my day off."

    "And then?"

    "I can apany you to L City to visit your parents, my inws."

    "Are you schizophrenic?" That was the only thing I knew about his state of mind. Last night he said he

    was going to divorce me, and today he said he was going to go home with me to meet my parents?

    Should I thank him?

    "I don''t need yourpany."

    "I''m just informing you, not consulting you." He waved to me as a sign that I could go.

    I pulled my lip. He was dreaming, and I wouldn''t have listened to him.

    I walked out of his office with my bag on my back.

    What did Brooke want to do? I thought all the way, but failed to figure it out when I walked to the

    elevator door.

    There was a man standing in front of me, and I stopped, or I would have bumped into him

    How did this chest look so familiar?

    I looked up. It was Calvin.

    He shouldn''t be in thispany. He was a vice President at the head office.

    It was none of my business.

    "Excuse me, please." I was very polite.

    He took me by the elbow. "What''s wrong with your face?"

    Didn¡¯t it already abate swollen? How could he know about it?

    I touched my face. "As a fox, I deserve this."

    His ck pupils were particrly ck. He needed only a second to guess out, ¡°Did Joanna hit you?"

    "Yes." I hummed, ¡°I hit her too. It was fair.¡±

    ¡°Go to the hospital.¡± He took me by the arm and got into the elevator. Secretary Frank was ready to

    follow, stunned. Calvin pushed him out of the elevator, "Tell my brother I''lle back this afternoon.¡±

    Then the elevator door closed in front of Secretary Frank, almost pinching his nose.

    I impatiently shook off Calvin''s hand, ¡°I don''t need to go to the hospital. Even if I need to, I can go there

    alone."

    I was just beaten by Joanna. I didn''t want to be beaten by Fairy Dixon.

    And I had to fight back, which was very tired.

    "I''m afraid you''ll die on your way to the hospital." Calvin looked at me and sneered. His teeth were

    white. I even wanted to ask him what brand of toothpaste he used.

    "I''m not frightened."

    "ording to Joanna''s personality, she will ambush you on the road, even kill you." When the elevator

    arrived, he held my hand and walked out, ¡°Brooke knows Joanna''s temperament, why didn¡¯t he send

    you back?"

    I was half suspicious. It was the rule ofw society. I did not believe Joanna was so rampant that she

    would attack me in day times.

    But it had better to believe it

    Calvin insisted on taking me to the hospital. He drove himself and I sat in the back seat.

    After driving for a few minutes, Calvin turned to me and said, "A car is following us."

    I looked back and found indeed there was a car with us. I had good eyesight and I saw a woman in the

    car. It was Joanna.

    I turned my head. Calvin looked at me from the inverted mirror. "What expression is that? Why are you

    so excited to know someone is following you?"

    Was I excited? I looked at myself in the mirror and seemed a little excited.

    It was hard for me to have any fun these days.

    Besides, I was not afraid with Calvin around me.

    He gave me sense of security, and I didn''t know why.

    Joanna was driving so fast that she wanted to stop our car.

    So, Calvin and she were racing on the road, ¡°Fasten the seat belt and hold tight."

    Our car shuttled back and forth with Joanna''s car in the traffic. Joanna was a good driver, and Calvin

    drove so fast that she was not abandoned.

    "Stop the car!¡± I was twisting around the car and wanted to vomit, ¡°That woman seems like has mad

    cow disease. We can¡¯t avoid her."

    Calvin pulled the car over to the side of the road. Joanna also stopped the car and crossed it in front of

    our car. Then she got out first.

    Calvin unbuckled his seat belt and turned around to tell me, ¡°Don''t get off till I tell you get off. Lock the

    winder after I get off.¡±

    Then he opened the door and got out.

    All I could do was lying on the ss and looking out. Joanna was not alone. There were several strong

    men behind her.

    Calvin¡¯s car was so airtight that I couldn''t hear what they were saying outside when the windows were

    closed. It was buzzing.

    They talked for a long time outside. Suddenly Joanna came to the front of the car and made a sign to

    me, indicating that she wanted me to get off.

    Did she think I was stupid? She had so many with her that Calvin couldn''t beat them alone. Sure I won''t

    get off.

    I drew a turtle to her, and Joanna¡¯s face turned green.

 Chapter 95 Hello Josephine

    Chapter 95 Hello Josephine

    Calvin finally got on the car, and the other side made a road for us. Calvin drove me to go ahead

    unimpeded.

    I looked back, but they were no longer following.

    I wondered what Calvin said to them.

    "What did you say to Joanna?"

    "Tell her you''re my woman, and she''ll let you go."

    "You are this powerful?"

    "No, but she prefers to see me cuckold Brooke."

    Oh, I see.

    The most venomous thing was woman¡¯s heart. At least they slept in one bed.

    Calvin must take me to the hospital to check. I knew the best if I was injured.

    But I couldn''t jump out of the car when he was driving, so I had to be taken to the hospital.

    The doctor examined me and gave me some medicine and said it was nothing serious.

    I had been in the hospital more and more since I got pregnant. Sometimes Ie in once a week or

    two, sometimes Ie in once a few days.

    I didn¡¯t like the smell of the hospital disinfectant. It gave me a headache.

    After checking, I looked up at Calvin and said, ¡°Can I go now?"

    He walked into the elevator with me and pressed for the 12th floor instead of the first.

    I knew Bonnie lived on the 12th floor. "If you want to see her, I''ll leave alone." I said to him.

    "Aren''t you afraid that Joanna''s men are still at the door?"

    "Enemies are easy to solve! I''ll have to tell her!"

    He ignored me and pulled me out when the elevator arrived in the 12th floor. I tried to break free from

    his hand, but I failed.

    "Why do you take me here since you want to visit Bonnie?"

    "I''ll speak to her special nurse and leave soon."

    "Then I''ll wait for you at the door."

    "Since when have you been so secretive? Don''t even say hello when you''re at the door?"

    "Why should I say hello to her? Or did you want me toe in and exin my rtionship with you?

    Huh?"

    "I''m afraid the more you exin, the more messed the situation will be."

    He insisted on pulling me in. Suddenly the door opened and a woman was standing in the doorway.

    The long blue skirt made her look like a Sprite emerging from theke.

    "Calvin." She smiled when she saw us. She smiled like a fairy, and it was easy to make people let

    down all defenses.

    "Why have you been wandering about by yourself? Isn''t the heart still sick?" What the hell? Calvin

    spoke so gently to her, but not to me at all.

    "I''m sick of being in bed all the time, and I want toe down for a walk."

    Her eyes fell on me, and as I hesitated to introduce myself, she spoke first, ¡°I know you, Sister

    Josephine."

    That was sweet. But now no girls wanted to be called sister.

    "How old are you?" I asked her.

    "I was born in 1994."

    "I was born 1995. Hello, Sister Bonnie." I was smiling and polite.

    It was estimated that even Calvin didn''t know I was younger than Bonnie, he turned head to look at me,

    ¡°How old are you?¡±

    "I''m twenty-four years old."

    "So you just got married when you reached the age to marry?"

    ¡°So what?¡± I was 24 and I''d been married twice. Wasn¡¯t my life cool?

    Bonnie smiled softly and said, "You can call me Bonnie."

    I couldn''t lift up the spirit to chat with her and I sat on the bench at the door, ¡°I will take a snap. Tell me

    when you are about to leave.¡±

    Calvin did not answer me. I saw him holding Bonnie''s arm walked into the room.

    The door was open and I could hear their voices inside.

    "Did you take the medicine the doctor gave you today?"

    "Of course, don''t worry!"

    "What do you want to eat tomorrow? Let them cook it for you."

    "Don''t bother, I can eat anything."

    Bonnie was really gentle, and Calvin''s voice was also very gentle. It was my first time I heard him say

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    like this, it made me have nausea.

    "Isn''t Josephine cold to sit by the door? I don''t think she''s in very good spirits, or you might take her

    home first!¡±

    "Have you had your supper?"

    "No"

    "Then I''ll watch you eat it."

    I said I would go first, but he disagreed. And now he wanted me to watch Bonnie to eat.

    I was hungry, too, ok? Now I was pregnant, and I felt hungry very quickly. I burned calories very quickly

    just now after such a scary moment.

    Calvin let me go in and sit on the sofa. I did so reluctantly.

    When drinking soup Bonnie asked me kindly whether I would like to share a bowl?

    I won¡¯t ept even if she said she would like to share a man with me.

    I shook my head and said I was not hungry, and even a little full.

    Bonnie slowly drank soup with elegant movement.

    If I held the bowl, I could drink the soup up in two seconds if it was not hot.

    But Bonnie drank a bowl of soup for more than ten minutes, but did not finish it.

    Bored, I took out my cell phone to y games. Suddenly Bonnie said to me when seeing my cell

    phone, "Last time your cell phone fell behind the chair. It wasn''t stolen by someone.¡±

    She lied. I always found things thoroughly. The bench I sat was empty. If the phone was there, I could

    see it, unless I was blind.

    I looked up at her. Calvin was sitting beside him. I had wanted to expose her, but on second thoughts I

    felt that it was not necessary.

    Whether she lied or what kind of person she was, it had nothing to do with me. I didn''t live with her all

    my life.

    Besides, Calvin would definitely choose to believe Bonnie, so why should I expose her?

    I looked at her for a moment and smiled happily and said to her, ¡°Thanks."

    Then I continued to y mobile phone. Bonnie took nearly an hour to finish the meal. I was hungry to

    death and Calvin finally stood up.

    Should I thank him?

    I got up too, but he didn''t seem to be leaving. "I''ll talk to your doctor."

    What the hell? Couldn¡¯t he talk earlier? Why now?

    "You take your time and I''ll go first."

    He grabbed my arm. "It will be soon, stay here and wait for me."

    Then he walked out of the room, leaving Bonnie and me looking at each other.

    I was sure he did it on purpose, but I didn''t know what he wanted leaving me and Bonnie together.

    Wasn''t he afraid I would bully her?

    I continued to bend my head to y with my mobile phone. Bonnie spoke softly. "I''m so sorry, but your

    mobile phone doesn''t have the password. I didn¡¯t mean to see your pictures on purpose.¡±

    "I did not set the password on purpose to let you see it!" I looked up with a smile, anyway Calvin said

    that to me too.

    She paused for a moment. "Well, why, I don''t understand."

    Bonnie was a super smart girl. A smart woman tried her best to hide her intelligence from men.

    I, on the other hand, thought I was smart, yed clever in front of others everywhere, so I got fooled

    I grinned, ¡°The society is too sinister. You are pure as water, so do not try to understand it!"

 Chapter96 I apologize to you

    I apologize to you

    Then Bonnie kept trying to chat with me. She had been awkwardly exining that she didn''t mean to

    watch my phone, she also didn''t mean to see pictures of me and Calvin.

    "How did Calvin exin to you the rtionship between me and him?" I asked her.

    She looked at me in a daze, and I said to her with a smile, ¡°What Calvin said about the rtionship

    between us was true. Just listen to what he said and believe him."

    She looked at me for a while and suddenly said, "He said you two were lovers before."

    Iughed. Who said Bonnie was a naive and ignorant little girl?

    Ignorance was just the appearance she pretended to show to others, and I found out her essence after

    such a trial.

    She actually knew how to lead me to tell the facts. Girls born in poor families were usually more

    capable than children with perfect families like me. These girls knew the truth of ¡°survival of the fittest¡±,

    while we could grow up carelessly only under the protection of our parents.

    I still looked at her with a smirk, "Yes, everything Calvin said is the truth!"

    She seemed to want to say something, but Calvin had already walked in from outside.

    "The doctor said that you are in a good condition recently, but your body is still weak. You should eat

    more and not be a picky eater, okay?"

    Calvin''s voice was soft and gentle, but he always talked to me in a bad manner.

    Seeing hime in, I got up from the sofa, "Can I go now?"

    I had endured to the limit. When I was hungry, I had to eat immediately. I had endured it for an entire

    hour. If he kept trapping me here and didn''t let me go, I would go crazy.

    However, Calvin always knew how to observe other people''s expressions. He looked at Bonnie but

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    hooked his finger at me, "Take a good rest. I will see you tomorrow."

    Bonnie sent us to the door with a big smile on her face, "Drive carefully."

    I followed Calvin out of the ward. When I walked to the elevator door, I looked back. Bonnie was still

    standing at the door and waving to us with a smile.

    It seemed that Bonnie was really a fairy. But after all, there was a difference between men and women.

    Although Calvin had a strong sense of observation, only I could feel the unusual feelings between

    some girls.

    Bonnie always smiled when she looked at me, but there was anxiety and rejection in her eyes. I could

    feel whether another girl weed me or not. So I knew that Bonnie disliked me very much, but she

    pretended to be gentle to me.

    But naturally I would not tell Calvin these things. I only needed to know it myself, and I didn''t have to

    tell him to annoy him.

    When Calvin and I walked down the underground garage, he suddenly asked me, "What did Bonnie

    say to you?"

    "Nothing." I replied absently.

    "Impossible."

    "She apologized to me, saying that she didn''t mean to look at my phone." "Then how did you answer

    her?" He stopped and looked at me.

    "I said that I deliberately didn''t set a password, so that she could see the photo of us, that''s it." I smiled.

    Calvin stared at me intently for a while, and suddenly said, "I apologize to you."

    I was stunned for a moment, "For what?"

    "I apologize to you about what happened that night."

    "When?"

    "You know what it is. Don''t ask me deliberately." He red at me and stepped on to his car.

    He was striding forward, and I trotted along with him holding my belly, "You know, I have be stupid

    when I am pregnant, so I can only understand when you speak clearly."

    "Josephine, you are such a smart person, do I need to speak clearly to you?"

    He walked to the side of the car and pulled the door, cing his palm on the top of the door frame to

    prevent me from hitting it.

    "Are you afraid that I would crash your car?" I grinned and stooped into the car.

    Calvin sat in the cab and drove, "There is a soup bucket here. There is soup in the bucket. You can

    drink a little soup to appease your hunger first." Before I could speak, he added, "This soup does not

    belong to Bonnie."

    In this case, I would drink it. I opened the soup bucket and a strong aroma came out of it. This was a

    soup made of taro, ribs and chicken. The taro was stewed to the extent that it melted in the mouth. It

    was super delicious.

    I sat in the back seat and wolfed down the meal. He didn''t drive and patiently waited for me to finish

    eating.

    I was starving. I drank the soup in just five minutes, including the soup residue.

    "With your speed of eating, you won¡¯t starve yourself even if you go to the army." He satirized me while

    starting the car.

    Why didn''t he say that Bonnie was too slow to eat? She ate a small bowl of soup and a piece of bread

    for almost an hour.

    Maybe men all liked that type of women. But I only looked like a woman.

    When I was full, I would ask the question clearly, "What did you mean just now?"

    "You know what I mean." He drove without squinting.

    I leaned forward, holding his seat back with my hands, "When did you find out you me me wrongly?"

    "Although you are cunning, you rarely lie." When he praised me, he seemed to be scolding me too. I

    was not happy when I heard it.

    In other words, he believed what I told him that day.

    He actually chose to believe me, which made me somewhat ttered.

    But this topic ended here. I didn''t want to talk about it anymore.

    After drinking a bowl of soup, I immediately felt a lot morefortable.

    I felt sleepy when I was full, and I was going to sleep in the car.

    He drove very slowly, so it was very stable. I rolled down the window and left a small slit to let the cool

    wind blow in. It was veryfortable.

    I didn''t mean to recall the old days, but this scene now made me think about them involuntarily.

    In the past, Calvin often took me for a spin, and then drove the car to ake. We sat by theke until

    midnight.

    He said he liked the tranquility of theke, and I said I was waiting for the female devil in the water to

    The time spent with him always flied quickly. I remembered that when I didn''t fall in love before, Zofia

    had asked me what kind of boyfriend I wanted to find, and I said I wanted to find someone who could

    spend time with me.

    When you loved someone, the time spent with him would pass quickly.

    Of course, when you hated someone, time hung heavy.

    For example, when Fairy kept talking next to me, I felt it had been a century, but I looked down at my

    watch and only ten minutes had passed.

    I unknowingly sighed. Maybe because I rarely sighed, Calvin quickly turned his head to look at me,

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing."

    "What were you doing in Brooke''s office today?" Calvin was also curious.

    "I went to him for a divorce."

    "And then?"

    "Joanna appeared and gave me four big ps, and then Brooke changed his mind."

    Calvin was silent for a while, and then he suddenly said, "You deserve it."

    I knew he was talking about me marrying Brooke out of anger, but it had already happened and we

    couldn¡¯t change anything. I knocked on the back of his chair, "Do you want to starve me to death?

    Drive quickly, I''m going back to eat!"

 Chapter 97 A Date

    Chapter 97 A Date

    As night fell and the lights came on, Calvin led me round the streets, seemingly with no intention of

    taking me back.

    Calvin had made countless phone calls to me. He had been always calm, but I could hear his fidgety

    voice now, ¡°It seems that you are not going toe back in a short time."

    ¡°It is not up to me. You should ask your dear brother where he intends to take me."

    I simply stuck the phone to Calvin''s ear. I didn''t know what Calvin said to him over the phone, but

    Calvin''s voice was quite calm, ¡°Your ex-wife has asked someone to stare at us all night, of course I

    have to show them what she wants to see."

    I wanted to know what Brooke was saying on the phone, so I put him on speakerphone.

    His voice was cold over the icy electric wave. "Bring her back now!"

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    "You care too much about your reputation, brother. Joanna has cuckolded you too much. You should

    not care about this."

    "Calvin, I now ask you to bring her back to me at once!"

    Calvin stopped talking and turned his face sideways to take his cheek away from my phone.

    I picked up the phone and hung up, knowing that Calvin wasn''t taking me off the road because he

    wanted to stay with me, but because he wanted Joanna to see that there really was something going

    on between Calvin and me, and that I cheated on Brooke.

    He did it to protect me, and I thanked him for giving me the chance to be a skittish woman.

    But Brooke was not calm, he could tolerate that Joanna cheated on him, but absolutely could not

    tolerate Calvin and me cheated on him.

    I put away the phone and patted Calvin''s shoulder, ¡°Do you have a problem? Has someone been

    driving around on the road in a date?"

    Calvin looked at me from the inverted rearview mirror. "Please advise?"

    ¡°Of course get a room! It''s a fake to be wandering in the street!"

    He dropped his eyes. "Are you sure?"

    "I''m sure! If you want Joanna to believe that there is an affair between the two of us, getting a room is

    the best choice."

    "You are pregnant and she won¡¯t believe there is something between us even if we get a room."

    "It is not strange that rich people have a strong taste. I heard that there is a pregnant bar where rich

    men discuss how to pick up pregnant women."

    "Stop that." Calvin turned the engine and drove on.

    As expected, he parked his car in front of a hotel. I sat in the car and looked up at the hotel. It was

    coincidence that this hotel was the hotel that Daniel had sent me to after I was drunk that night.

    He helped me open the door and I got off.

    It was dark in the parking lot, so I could feel the sh.

    Joanna¡¯s men weren''t smart. How hard was it to buy an infrared camera? It was stupid to use sh in

    such a dark ce.

    I suddenly hooked around Calvin''s neck with my hands, ¡°Do you want to show them the hot picture?"

    Calvin looked down at me. His face was so close that it almost touched the end of my nose.

    I could clearly feel the smell of his breath on my face. I suddenly felt flustered and my smile was not as

    natural as before.

    "Do you understand missed punches?"

    Heughed, "I don''t know. I only know real action."

    Fucking real action! I let go of my arm around his neck and walked to the entrance of the parking lot.

    Brooke called again, but I didn''t answer it and turned it off. God knows if he had any tracking software

    on my phone.

    I knew I would make him pissed off, so what?

    I went into a room with Calvin. It must have been the first time that I get a room with him.

    I leaned on the door and looked at him with a smile, ¡°I wash or you wash first?"

    He walked around me deadpan to the window door and pulled the curtain aside to look out.

    Joanna''s men were still downstairs, probably wondering if we would spend the night here.

    Never mind, we could spend the night. I sat on the bed and reached for the menu on the nightstand.

    The hotel was so luxurious and the food was so delicious that I could just tuck into it.

    I called to order and poked my finger at the dish, ¡°This, this, this, this."

    Calvin knew I always had a big stomach, so he folded his arms and looked at me to order.

    I hadn''t been alone with Calvin for a long time. After ordering, he sat across from me, watching me all

    the time.

    It was as if he had a sword hidden in his eyes, and his sword was ming. It would easily burn me to

    pieces.

    I had the menu in my hand and pretended to study it, but he came over and took it from me. "Do you

    have a n for your life, Josephine?"

    "I am doing well I have married into a rich family that a lot of women dream of. I can do everything and

    even call the wind and rain."

    "Call it now?"

    "Ha." Iughed dryly, ¡°We are in a date, don¡¯t make it boring."

    "So what do you want to do?"

    ¡°Talk about love!¡± Smiling, I leaned close to him and suddenly he put his arm around my shoulder.

    "Come closer, and I''ll kiss you."

    I knew he could do it. I clenched my fist, but there was a big grin on my face.

    "You are not so unprincipled. Your Bonnie has awakened, you can kiss her at any time, don¡¯t kiss me."

    As my words fell, he suddenly pressed down his head on me and covered my lips.

    I didn''t expect that. The reason I dared to be so wild was because I knew in my heart that he wouldn''t

    kiss me.

    But I made mistake sometimes. He kissed me with a maniacal kiss.

    His teeth hit my teeth, but the pain did not let me calm down, but more confused.

    I used the residual sense to push his chest hard, but Calvin was strong and an athletic lover. I pushed

    for a long time but failed to push him away.

    If it went on like this, it was really cheating. I didn''t want to make it true.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± I squeezed a word between our lips and teeth.

    He finally left my lips, gasped with his forehead against my forehead. His eyes seemed to be on fire

    and his breathing was particrly heavy. He said in a horse and sexy voice, ¡°What? Afraid?"

    "Yeah, yeah, I''m afraid." I whacked him on the back.

    "Didn''t you try to seduce me? Wuss now?"

    ¡°Your taste is too heavy that you can stand it even a pregnant woman seduces you. Isn''t there a pretty

    girl in your bed? She is always ready to take off clothes to serve you and you refuse."

    ¡°So what are you going to say, I am a bitch?"

    His thumb rubbed lightly against my lips, and his eyes were on fire but still.

    I knew why he was calm, and I knew why I was not calm. Because it was not fair since I found that I

    loved him.

 Chapter 98 Love Hurts

    Chapter 98 Love Hurts

    Calvin was able to dissociate in the rtionship between me and him soberly, because he did not love

    me.

    Not loving made people sober and rational.

    And love made a woman lose herself.

    I admitted that I proposed to get a room with him because I wanted to confuse Joanna and get back at

    Brooke, and more importantly, I wanted to be alone with Calvin.

    Love was like this. Clearly I knew I could not stay with Calvin, but it confused me.

    I didn''t know what would have happened tonight if I was not pregnant.

    If we were unmarried, I could have been capricious, but now we were not.

    No matter for what I married Brooke, no matter whether Calvin was forced to marry Fairy Dixon, we

    had got married, and it would be immoral if I had an affair with Calvin.

    I wriggled out of his arms and the waiter brought the dinner I had ordered.

    I almost ordered the hotel''s most expensive dishes.

    I turned on the TV and buried my head in the food. Calvin sat opposite me all the time and looked at

    me.

    I didn''t mind showing him how I eat. I was a glutton in his eyes, and I ate anything edible.

    "You want to choke yourself to death?" He put a bowl of soup beside me, and I had it.

    After dinner, I wanted to take a bath but was afraid he might peek at me. When I hesitated, he threw

    the bathrobe to me. "I''m not a pervert. I don¡¯t want to peek at a pregnant woman.¡±

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    I hated Calvin that he could read my mind. He might think I was petty if he knew my thought.

    I took my bathrobe to take a shower. As I closed the door, he said to me through the door, "Step on the

    cushions. Don¡¯t fell."

    He did not have to treat me with his thoughtfulness. He could just be kind to Bonnie.

    I didn''t know how Bonnie would react if she knew I was in a room with Calvin tonight.

    I could guess Fairy Dixon''s reaction. She would get angry and then immediately told Georgia.

    I knew how to y against such a man.

    Because I knew what she was going to do next, but Bonnie was different. I think that girl¡¯s was deeper

    than that she looked like.

    An opponent you couldn¡¯t see through would be your true opponent.

    Should I let Bonnie know that I was not trying to take Calvin away from her, so that she would not hold

    her hostile to me?

    I''d made a lot of enemies. Several women wanted to kill me, but I wanted to save my life for my

    parents.

    Calvin¡¯s phone kept ringing too, it must be Fairy Dixon.

    Iy in bed watching TV and dozed off. Calvin turned off the pher.

    The room was quiet except for the sound from the TV.

    There was a TV dating show where the host asked the girl what kind of boyfriend she wanted.

    The woman said he should be handsome, rich, but nice to her.

    She couldn¡¯t find such a man in real life and wanted to find one on TV?

    I almost choked to drink water,ughing, pointing to the TV and said to Calvin, ¡°I can guide this kind of

    stupid program in my dream."

    "You want to be a director?" Calvin looked at me.

    "Why should I? That''s not my major."

    After watching the dating show, I turned to another variety show. Although it was silly and fake, I didn''t

    need brains to watch it.

    "Josephine." Calvin suddenly called me.

    ¡°What?¡± I stared at the TV and turned my face slightly in his direction.

    "Did you marry Brooke Because of revenge?"

    ¡°Revenge for what?¡± I was watching a stupid variety show. I did not have the time to talk to him about

    such a heavy topic now.

    "I didn''t tell you about Bonnie in advance."

    "You don''t have to tell me."

    "Josephine." He called my name again, and I was in the middle of a variety show, saying, "What?"

    "Did you ever love Daniel?"

    "No." I could answer the question without thinking.

    Out of the corner of my eye, he seemed to be frowning. "Why?"

    "No way, I just don¡¯t love him."

    ¡°Why did you marry him if you don¡¯t love him?¡±

    When did Calvin''s thirst for knowledge flourish?

    I thought I loved Daniel, but thenpared with another feeling I suddenly realized that the kind I felt

    for Daniel was not love.

    But I had no way of answering him.

    "Heh." I could only giggle to him.

    He suddenly got up and sat down next to me. He was so close to me that every time I saw his beautiful

    face, it made my heart flutter.

    I was not a face judger, not any good looking face made me confused.

    When Calvin looked at my eyes, I would always involuntarily sink into his eyes.

    My hands clutched the sheets and I leaned in.

    ¡°What are you doing?"

    ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡± He suddenly reached out and touched my cheek. "Usually you have sharp

    tongue, but when ites to the critical moment, you lose it."

    "Let go of your stinking hands!¡± I rubbed my nose, ¡°I now but your eldest sister-inw."

    "Josephine, I''ll strangle you a hundred times for your insane behavior!" He suddenly gritted his teeth

    and squeezed my shoulder. He said this without much effort, ¡°Get divorced with Brooke."

    "What does it matter to you whether we get divorced or not?"

    "I can sleep with you as long as I want, and there will be no more moral rules."

    "You wish." Just to sleep with him, I had to find a way to divorce Brooke. The problem is that Brooke

    won''t divorce me now. What could I do?

    His hands were around the back of my neck, pulling my head toward his face. I resisted, but I couldn''t

    break free.

    Every time I was alone with Calvin, I was extremely entangled, knowing that I could not approach him,

    but he had a strong attraction for me.

    I knew it was love.

    Love really hurt, Knowing that we had obstacles in status, family background, sometimes I still

    fantasied if I did not marry Brooke, would I throw myself into Calvin¡¯s arms.

    He pulled me in front of him. He liked to press his forehead against mine, and I can feel his

    temperature and his breath.

    He suddenly sighed gently, but I didn''t know why he sighed.

    "Josephine." He called my name again.

    "Yes." I answered softly and feebly. ¡°Do you love me?¡±

 Chapter 99 Donéˆ¥æª› Get Yourself Involved

    Chapter 99 Don¡¯t Get Yourself Involved

    There was little talk of love between Calvin and me, and sometimes it was only aughing matter when

    it came to love.

    There might be no love between us, but now I changed.

    And now I looked him in the eye and dare I admit it?

    I looked up at him. He was as good as ever in my eyes that he could confuse me, so that I would

    automatically filter out all the false things he had done to me.

    At such a sentimental moment, I should cry, but I grinned, ¡°yes, I love you..."

    Maybe I said this sentence too easily, or maybe I had a smile in my eyes, so he couldn¡¯t see the

    sincerity in my eyes, so he thought I was cheating him.

    His hand suddenly rested on my face with his long eyshes hung down. The light in his eyes flickered

    between them, separating thoughts that I could not understand.

    In a voice so low I could barely hear him, "Let me ask you again. If this is the same answer, I will

    believe you."

    "So what if you believe me?" I smiled happily, ¡°If you are to ask me 100 times, it will be the same

    answer."

    I had many small faults, but I seldom lied.

    No matter when and where, I could face my heart.

    So I didn''t care whether he believed it or not.

    Believe it or not, it was not going to change where we were.

    He lifted his eyes and moved inch-by-inch across my face, and I could hear the sound of my cells

    bursting as they were crushed.

    "Let me ask you again..." His voice was hoarse and blurred.

    But my voice was clear, and every word was enough for him to understand, "yes, I love you!"

    "Why did you marry Brooke..."

    "Because I love you..." I wanted to continue to smile, but smile frozen on my lips.

    I was a heartless person and I never had heartache. I did not know heartache felt.

    But now I felt it.

    Looking at Calvin¡¯s deep ck pupil, I felt my heart felling into a deep hole. Even if I tried very hard to

    salvage it, I failed.

    It was rolling in the cave, and the pain was very strange.

    I didn''t know how others felt. It was as if I had a clenched hand, which made me breathless but unable

    to stop.

    I knew clearly it was not allowed. But once love started, it could not be closed again.

    I took Calvin''s face in my hands, closed my eyes and kissed him.

    This was the first time I took the initiative to kiss Calvin. Although we had kissed many times, I was

    passive.

    This time was different. His lips were cold and his fingers were cold, lost temperature in my palms.

    I looked into his eyes, which were wide open, and I saw myself in them, with a half-mad.

    I didn''t know what he looked like in my eyes, would it be like me that I wanted to have him even if I had

    to abandon the world.

    His lips were soft. When I kissed Calvin, I finally knew what love was. At the moment I was all floating

    in the air. My heart was light, as if it was floating up to the sky. and I could not pull it back.

    Hisshes finally drooped with his eyes half closed. I didn''t know if I was wrong, but I saw a hint of

    heartbreak in his eyes.

    Yes, I was obsessive, I was deranged, and I was not in control of my feelings at the moment.

    I even had an impulse now that I wanted to divorce with Brooke immediately, and then seized him to

    divorce with Fairy Dixon. Regardless Bonnie in the hospital, I wanted to have this man in front of me. It

    was as simple as that.

    After I kissed him like mad for at least a minute, he finally responded like mad.

    He pressed me to the bed, each heavy breath brushing fiercely through all my senses, leaving my

    sweat pores in a state of excitement and tension.

    I gripped the corner of his coat in one hand and his neck in the other until I felt a spasm in my lower

    belly and my body shook before he stopped.

    He hugged me tightly andy on the edge of my pillow.

    I wondered how long he held me? A minute? Or two minutes? I didn''t know how long it was.

    After he released me, I didn''t open my eyes, but I knew he was looking at me.

    His fingers slid gently under my eyes, and a rough, sand-paper sound sounded in front of me,

    ¡°Josephine, are you crying?"

    Was I? I didn''t know I cried.

    This should be the first time that Calvin saw me cry, he should feel very baffling, because I feel baffling.

    I closed my eyes and shed tears. People who didn''t often cry seem to have their tear nds blocked.

    Once they were stabbed, it was difficult to stop in time.

    My salty tears flew into my mouth.

    Suddenly he buried my head in his chest, and my tears ran down his shirt.

    Perhaps I was particrly lovable, and I heard his heart beating violently in his chest.

    There was a man who lived in my heart and beat my heart to pieces with his hammer, breaking it to

    pieces like a heap of ss dregs.

    I burst into tears, and then my blocked brain suddenly opened, and my heart suddenly opened.

    My daze was only temporary. asionally I was emotional, but it had gone quickly.

    I stopped the tears quickly, looked up from his arms at his wetshes, and showed a heartless smile.

    "Done."

    He looked at me. "What do you mean done?"

    "Cheating is like that just happened." I sat up in bed and looked back at him, who was still lying on the

    pillow.

    He looked at me for an instant with his clear eyes, ¡°What do you mean?"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    "How was my y? You seem to have been cheated." I smiled happily, raised the middle finger to flick

    his head, ¡°Did you believe me?"

    He still looked at me that way. "Say that again."

    "Ha." Iughed. ¡°You made me say it again when I wasn''t acting, and now that the y is over, you

    make me say it again. Man, acting into the role is certainly good, but remember to pull away at any

    time. If you are addicted to it, you will suck yourself into it.¡±

    I lifted the quilt, got out from the bed, looked back with a brilliant smile, ¡°Handsome boy, you are so

    easy to be cheated by women, I am disappointed to you ¡±

 Chapter 100 I kissed Him Tonight

    Chapter 100 I kissed Him Tonight

    I did not have time to analyze if it was anger and disappointment in his eyes.

    At that moment the door was patted loudly.

    I raised my eyebrow and turned head to tell Calvin, ¡°See, someone is here to catch us."

    I was about to open the door, but Calvin grabbed my wrist.

    I didn''t understand, but turned head to see him. He showed a joking smile, ¡°If the door is opened too

    early, it is not like to be caught."

    ¡°Oh right!¡± I nodded approvingly. "Shall we take our clothes off and put them on again?"

    "I have no objection if you like that."

    He sat up in bed. We watched the door, and Calvin went to open it before it was torn down.

    Brooke was standing at the door, and, unlike usual, there was some slight anger on his expressionless

    face.

    I hung about the bedroom, unbuttoning several of the buttons that I had fastened so well. I knew

    Brooke didn''t love me, but no man liked a cuckold, so I had to do the whole thing.

    I leaned against the bed and watched him striding toward me. His eyes flew over my chest and he took

    off his coat and put it over my body. I thought he was going to hit me, but he bent down and picked me

    up from the bed.

    I ate a lot, and my belly was getting bigger and bigger. Now I had a lot of weight.

    But it was easy for Brooke to pick me up.

    Calvin stood in the doorway, and Brooke passed by him, just saying, "Even though we are half-

    brothers, I still don''t want us to fight over a woman."

    It was fine to fight for a woman, but it would be ridiculous if they fought for a woman they didn''t love.

    Calvin didn''t stop him. He was only a "concubine", he could not be too aggressive.

    Brooke carried me out of the room, into the elevator and out of the hotel door and into his car.

    He didn''t say a word on this not-so-recent trip, and I didn''t even feel his breath.

    But I felt his anger.

    Brooke was angry and I was happy. Today was definitely a day to celebrate.

    One day if I made Brooke angry and he died of anger, I would certainly buy a hang of 50,000 loud

    firecrackers.

    He was sitting opposite me. When the driver was about to start the car, Brooke said to the driver, "You

    get off first."

    The driver got off at once, and there were only two of us in the sealed space.

    He was going to say something to me, but I wasn''t going to listen.

    I closed my eyes and pretended to be asleep and I heard his voice hovering above me.

    "Josephine."

    I snorted and crossed my arms and moved in my seat to make myself morefortable.

    "From this day on, you are not allowed to have any closer contact with any man than myself."

    "Ok." I agreed. It was one thing that I agreed and it was another when I did it.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    He suddenly took my chin in his hand, and I was forced to open my eyes to see a pair of angry eyes.

    It was no use to nce at me; I was not afraid of him anyway.

    "Josephine, do you think I can do nothing for you?"

    "You have plenty of ideas, but they don''t work for me." I answered him earnestly, "Do you know why it

    doesn''t work for me? Because I''m not going to get anything from you."

    ¡°So you made up your mind at first, and just used me to get mad at Calvin?"

    ¡°Why do you ask me? You know very well about it."

    He squeezed my chin so hard that the pain made my eyes water.

    "You''re my woman, with my baby in your belly, and now you''re flirting with my brother?"

    "You know very well that I loved him, and I clearly told you so before we were married."

    He was gritting his teeth, and I heard his upper and lower teeth grinding against each other. Was he

    going to chew me up and swallow me in this manner?

    But my bones were hard and old, and I was afraid he could not swallow them.

    I twisted my head vigorously and pulled my chin out of his hands. "Brooke, do you feel helpless on me

    now? The feeling that money can''t do anything about it for the first time?"

    At the top of the world, Brooke was used to buying everything with his money, his wife, his children and

    everyone''s admiration for him.

    He could buy it all, but if he married me he would never buy peace.

    No matter how tolerant, no matter how considerate he was, I would never be grateful to him.

    His hands propped on the back of the chair behind me, and suddenly his eyes were not so fierce. He

    sighed vaguely, "Josephine, I know you hate me..."

    Shall Ipliment him on his self-awareness?

    He ruined my life. Why shouldn¡¯t I hate him?

    "That''s not how you react when you think Calvin is the father of your child."

    "It''s the difference of fate." I answered him word for word, "I love him so much that I can forgive him for

    anything he does."

    "Including the fact that he used you for Bonnie Wood?" His gaze was threatening.

    He thought it would make me angry, but it was all true. I had nothing to be angry about. I might as well

    have epted it.

    "Yes, I love Calvin, he loves Bonnie, but I hate you, and you want to control me. This is the rtionship

    between us, which can never change."

    I was tired and didn''t want to talk with him more. I closed my eyes and leaned on the seat. Even if I

    could not fell asleep, it was good to close my eyes and take a rest.

    Brooke¡¯s breath suddenly hit me. I suddenly opened my eyes, and his face in front of me magnified

    countless times.

    I didn''t know what he was going to do, but his lips had already touched mine.

    I ran away from him quickly, then covered my mouth and tried to open the door and escape, but the

    door was locked behind me. Brooke grabbed my hand and pulled me back, holding my chin in one

    hand and the back of my head in the other hand and kissed me again.

    During struggling, I gave him a loud p that rang through the air.

    He stopped. There was no light on. His eyes were wolf-like, shimmering, as if he was trying to devour

    me and bury me in his viscera.

    "Tonight, Calvin kissed you." He said it almost through clenched teeth.

    "You''re wrong." I corrected him, ¡°I kissed him voluntarily and put my tongue in his mouth."

    "Josephine!¡± He roared in a low voice.

    It was rare for me to see Brooke¡¯s particrly intense mood. I felt headache to see his expressionless

    iceberg face, but at the moment to see his furious expression, I feltfortable all over the body.

    How did he look like a jealous young man?

 Chapter 101 My Mom Came

    Chapter 101 My Mom Came

    He suddenly pulled the door open and shouted to the driver who was standing outside smoking,

    "Drive!"

    The driver shivered and hurried to start the car.

    He dared not to ask Brooke where to, so he drove back to Knight House.

    During the thirty minutes on the way, Brooke said nothing.

    He ignored me and I was enjoying a peaceful sleep.

    When the car arrived in the Knight House, I still closed my eyes. I felt the car stopped, and then there

    was the sound of the door opening.

    Before I opened my eyes, Brooke violently dragged me out of the car.

    Seldom had he been so rude to me, for I had, after all, his beloved baby in my belly. Sometimes when I

    rolled over in bed and made a noise, he would straighten up from the sofa in the outer hall and warn

    me not to move.

    He pulled me through the door and into the elevator, all the way up to our room. He went into the

    bathroom and handed me my toothbrush and mouthwash cup. "Brush your teeth."

    I did have the habit of brushing my teeth at night, but there was no need to rush.

    I didn''t take the toothbrush in his hand, ¡°I can brush by myself."

    But he dragged me into the bathroom, and then squeezed toothpaste on the toothbrush and put it into

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    my hand, ¡°Brush your teeth immediately! I don''t want you to wear smell of any other man!"

    He growled, gritting his teeth. It was strange. He did not love me, why did he care about what I smell

    like?

    Would he choke me to death if I didn''t brush?

    "Brush your teeth!¡±

    I did not like to be pushed. If he pushed me, I won¡¯t listen to him.

    Brooke suddenly took a sip of water, and then blocked my lips and poured it down. If I hadn''t pushed

    him away in time, I would have swallowed the mouthwash.

    I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand, and I sensed that Brooke''s rage level had peaked and was

    about to reach extraordinary.

    A wise man was a good judger. Brooke''s angry look was really terrible. I knew he would not do

    anything to me, but his eyes seemed to tear me apart.

    I read something in his eyes that gave me heart palpitations, which, if I read it correctly, should be a

    form of jealousy.

    What was he jealous of? Was he jealous of Calvin?

    Was he jealous of my love for Calvin?

    He didn''t love me. Why was he Jealous of it?

    I took the mouthwash cup and toothbrush from his hand, ¡°Ok, you are so terrible, I am afraid of you. I

    can brush my teeth. Go out."

    He looked at me for a moment, then walked out of the bathroom and mmed the door.

    It was scary when Brooke got angry, because I didn''t know him, and I didn''t know what he was going to

    do.

    In case he got mad, I was afraid my life was in danger.

    I brushed my teeth, rinsed my mouth and washed myself clean of what he called the smell of Calvin.

    In fact, I didn''t wear smell of Calvin at all. Calvin didn''t drink or smoke. I loved smelling theundry

    detergent from his shirt.

    It was the only thing I could rte to about him.

    I cleaned up and came out of the bathroom. Brooke was standing by the bathroom door.

    He looked me up and down, then took me by the hand and headed for the bedroom.

    I shook his hand off at once, and he looked back at me. ¡°Do you think marrying me is just for fun? Do

    you think I''ll sleep on the couch forever? Do you think I''ll give you a chance to fool around?"

    His parallelism sentences were good, like a poem.

    I was trying to figure out what to say to him, but he had already pulled me down and was lying beside

    me.

    Sharing a bed with husband was amon urrence.

    I wouldn''t be able to call the police unless I had the strength to hit him now.

    The only good thing was that I was pregnant and he could not do anything to me.

    He wanted to sleep in bed and I couldn''t do anything about it. I rolled over with my back to him.

    As Brooke''s hand put on my shoulder, I suddenly said, ¡°When I was in the vi of Calvin before, we

    slept with a position like this. He held me from the behind, but the only difference was that I was

    naked.¡±

    He rested his hand on my shoulder and then let go.

    I was really tired after a whole night.

    Gradually, I closed my eyes. I woke up once in the night, but Brooke wasn''t with me and he went back

    to sleep on the sofa.

    I breathed a sigh of relief, and then turned to a sound sleep.

    Brooke and I failed to get divorced, so we had to live together like this.

    My body grew heavier and my belly grew bigger.

    Later, I almost never leave my house, but nested in my room every day.

    I knew Georgia did not like me, but she could not help it, because Brooke approved of my way of life.

    I hadn''t been much out of the house since thest time, nor had I seen Calvin.

    After the incident of that day, Brooke was more considerate to me, but more silent. He let people serve

    me well, but refused tomunicate with me.

    He didn''t want to talk to me and I didn''t bother to pay attention to him. I threw all my spiritual world into

    Korean dramas. It was nice to see the heroine crying.

    Maybe because I was so calm, my mom called me.

    "Josephine, your aunt and I came. You don''t have toe to the station to meet us. I''ll check into the

    hotel and give you the room number!"

    This day had finallye. I used to worry about what my mother would do if she saw my present

    situation. But no matter how afraid I was, this day woulde.

    So now I was calm, take things as theye.

    I said to my mother, "I''m going to book a hotel for you. I''ll give you the address and room number of the

    hotel. You can just go there."

    Then I got up and dressed up. My belly was big, and I could not find the clothes which could slightly

    cover the belly, so I just gave up.

    It was weekend. When I went out of the room, I happened to meet Brooke who came back from

    morning exercise. When he was free, he would go running in the mountains in the morning.

    He hardly ever talked to me. Today, he saw me step out of the door and asked, "Where are you going?"

    I hated him that he kept me in captivity like a pet. I did not want to tell me.

    As I walked forward with my bag and stomach in my hands, he grabbed my arm. "If you don''t answer it,

    do you think you can leave?"

    Yeah, this was his home court. He called the shots.

    "My mother came." I told him frankly, "Well, are you going to stop me from seeing my mother?"

    "Wait for me."

    "I''m not going to introduce you to my mother."

    "I''m going to introduce myself to my mother-inw." He pulled me into the room and locked the door.

    "I''ll just take a shower and change my clothes."

    He went in for a bath and came out quickly, then changed his clothes.

    A light grey turtleneck sweater over a dark coat was a good look for a tall, well-built man. It was not

    youthful enough, but it was perfect for him.

    I was not ashamed to take him out, and I knew I could not get rid of him now.

    I nced at him and pointed to the door. "Now open the door!"

 Chapter 102 My Mom Was Sad

    Chapter 102 My Mom Was Sad

    Brooke and I went to the hotel, where my mom and my aunt were supposed to be in rapt anticipation of

    my arrival.

    I knew the impact that my paunchy appearance and the presence of Brooke would have on her.

    I had always been afort to her since childhood, but I did not expect to let her worry when I grew

    up.

    Since she had a meal at Daniel''s housest time, she has been worried about me and often called. But

    I have not revealed anything to her.

    I thought I was going to give birth without anyone noticing, as if this episode never happened, but it was

    impossible.

    The room was reserved for my mother, a luxurious suite. I now had the ability to give them better

    material conditions, but I found that I could only give them this rather than make them feel at ease.

    As I took a deep breath at the door, Brooke looked over at me. "It is the first time I see you look

    nervous."

    Of course I was nervous. I was not afraid my mother beat me. I was just afraid she would be sad.

    I finally got up the courage and knocked the door. It was my aunt opened the door.

    She took my face in her hands before she could see my whole body, and said, "Oh, my niece, you are

    getting more and more beautiful!"

    She reached out to hold me, but stopped by my stomach.

    She looked down at my stomach, blinked her eyes, turned to my mother in ecstasy and shouted,

    ¡°Nancy, look, Josephine is pregnant. Her belly is big now!"

    Then there was a flurry of footsteps, my mother came to me in fast speed like a wind and looked down

    at my stomach. I could see that she was surprised.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    "Josephine, when did you get pregnant? And you did not tell me about it."

    "Mom, let¡¯s go in. Are you going to let everyone in this hallway know I''m pregnant?" I smiled.

    My mother quickly stretched out her hand to pull me in. At this moment, my aunt just noticed Brooke

    standing behind me.

    I heard her whispering to my mother, "I rememberst time I saw a picture of Josephine¡¯s husband, he

    is not handsome!"

    My mother immediately looked back at Brooke. Brooke said, ¡°Mom, Aunt."

    Brooke made my mom confused. She looked up at Brooke for a long time, and then turned to ask me,

    ¡°Josephine, who is this?"

    ¡°Your son-inw, exactly. Daniel and I got divorced." I said frankly.

    "You and Daniel divorced?" My mom''s eyes widened, but they weren''t that big. Last time she saw what

    was going on between us, and I tried to tell her the truth when she called me. My mom wasn''t stupid.

    She was smart. And she should have noticed it.

    I nodded. "Yes, I divorced Daniel, and this is my new husband."

    My mother looked at me for half a minute, and then pat the back of my aunt who had staring at Brooke

    and said, ¡°Get some water."

    "Ok." My aunt went to get water while turning her head from time to time.

    My mother pulled me into the other room, gripping my hand so hard that her hand was shaking a little.

    "What''s going on?"

    "I was framed by Daniel, and then I have the baby of the man, and he married me, and I will give birth

    to the child. That''s all."

    My mother was a smart person. A sentence could make her understand, details were not needed.

    Then I sat on the couch with my head down, and that was all I could say, but it was up to my mother to

    understand and ept.

    We were silent for a long time, but I heard my aunt asking a lot questions to Brooke.

    "Where are you from, young man?"

    "I am from this city."

    "Where do you work?"

    "DonHiu Group."

    "What kind of work?"

    "President of the group."

    "What is the position of President?"

    "Besides the chairman, the president is the highest leader."

    My aunt should be able to understand Brooke¡¯s exnation.

    "Well, how many people are there in your family?"

    "My parents, my brother and his families and my grandfather."

    "You have so many people living together. Is it crowded? How many rooms do you have?"

    I couldn''t take it anymore, so I went out into the living room and said to my aunt, "Their house is about

    the size of the White House."

    "Where is the White House?" My aunt was not ashamed to ask questions.

    I had long advised her to read more books and newspapers.

    My mother came out of the inside, and her eyes fixed on Brooke.

    I knew my story hit my mother hard.

    Her daughter got divorced suddenly, and then she married someone else and got pregnant. If my

    daughter was like this, I would break her legs.

    But my mother said nothing, looked at me and looked at Brooke, finally shook her hand, ¡°You can go!"

    I knew I make my mom sad. When she was angry, she didn''t even bother to say a word to me.

    I wished she beat me or scold me, but now I was pregnant that she could not do that.

    I stood in front of my mother for a moment. Brooke politely said goodbye to them and then dragged me

    out of the room.

    I did not leave at once, but sat for a while in the garden of the hotel.

    The sun was warm today, shining on my back, but the sun light could not reach my heart.

    Brook sat next to me and did not speak. I probably needed someone to listen, and no matter who was

    sitting next to me, I said, "My mother is angry with me. She does not want to talk to me when she is

    angry with me."

    ¡°You finally paid for your waywardness." He was making fun of me.

    I looked back at him. "Who made my life this way? How much better do you think it will be if I don''t

    marry you?"

    "Now that you''ve made your mother sad, don''t let it get any worse."

    ¡°What do you mean?"

    ¡°Give birth to the baby and be by my side."

    He bought me to give him a baby, and now he wanted to buy me for the rest of my life? He wished.

    My mother wanted me to have a peaceful life, but she never wanted me to be with someone I didn''t

    love.

    I sat down in the garden for a while and then got up and left.

    As I sat into Brooke¡¯s car, Zofia called me, ¡°It is bad, Josephine. Your mom came to your city, I don¡¯t

    know if she has arrived."

    ¡°She is here." Her tip-off came toote. If I waited for her tip-off, I might have given birth to the child.

    "What? What did she say?"

    "Nothing."

    "You went there alone?"

    "With my current husband."

    "Well." She spoke on the other end of the phone, ¡°Your mom has good mental endurance."

    I hung up, dropped my phone on the seat and looked out the window.

    Catkins floated around in spring, as if it was spring snow, covering me.

 Chapter 103 Bonnie Moved In

    Chapter 103 Bonnie Moved In

    I was upset, and Brooke, who had been silent,forted me, ¡°You will have to face this scene sooner

    orter."

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    He was right. Early death, early resurrection.

    If I suddenly had a baby, my mother was even more shocked.

    My mother left my city without staying in the evening. Before she left, my aunt called me, but my

    mother refused to talk to me.

    My aunt said, my mom was still in a stable mood, and she would inform me until my mom was not

    angry.

    I told my aunt to take good care of my mother''s mood, and if my mother wanted to beat me, she would

    take a few hits for me.

    Across the screen I could feel my aunt rolling her eyes at me.

    After hanging up my aunt''s phone, I sat in the sun in the garden of Knight House.

    Spring was a y deranged season. I got cold when I sat under a tree without the sun, but I sweat on the

    back of my neck when I sat in the sun.

    I would sat under the tree and then under the sun, and went back and forth.

    Until Fairy Dixon appeared in front of me.

    I looked at her and wanted to make a detour. We hadn''t seen each other for almost half a month. I''d

    been cooped up in my room not talking to anyone.

    "Josephine, do you know?"

    "I don''t know." I didn''t wait for her to finish. "It''s none of my business," I interrupted. "Don''t say it, I don''t

    want to know."

    "Bonnie is out of hospital."

    I covered my ears and walked past her.

    "Calvin let her live in the vi you used to live!" She was shouting after me. I couldn''t hear her unless I

    was deaf.

    "He has so many vis under his name, but he let Bonnie line in the one you lived!"

    What was the use of sowing discord?

    I turned and looked at her. "You want me to be angry? But I think you''re angrier now than I am? I was

    with Calvin, but now you are his wife."

    ¡°Don''t you mind at all?"

    ¡°Why should I mind? I don''t think it''s necessary for you to mind. You knew from the first day you

    married Calvin that he didn''t love you, and you should have been prepared for him raising a woman

    outside."

    After I said that, I walked away. Fairy Dixon ran all the way and grabbed me. "Bonnie moved into your

    old room and threw away all your things."

    ¡°Never mind. I don''t need it anyway. Would you throw it if it were you?"

    "It''s nothing strange for me to throw it, and it''s nothing strange for you to throw it. But don''t you think it''s

    strange for her, a famous little white flower, to cry when an ant dies after stepping on it?"

    "She is a woman, and the most obvious sign of a woman is that she will be jealous. Fairy Dixon, if you

    have time, try to attract the heart of Calvin. Now Bonnie is so precious to him. Don''t always think of

    dealing with her."

    "Josephine, don''t tell me you forgive him."

    "I was not angry at all." I pointed to my stomach. "You really have the wrong ally. I''m two months away

    from having a baby, and I don''t have the energy to mess with you."

    I think I advised Fairy Dixon in ce. As long as she was not a fool, she could understand. Clearly her

    husband loved the other woman, but she desperately fought against that woman. How stupid she was.

    It was none of my business.

    Maybe I behaved well these days, Brooke began to talk to me.

    He even took me to a party once, a private gathering of business elite.

    I saw Calvin at the party.

    Beside him was Bonnie, wearing a milky white floor-length skirt, just like a lily with delicate fragrance.

    "This is a narrow circle," Brooke whispered to me, frowning. "He knows someone present may know

    the Dixon family, but he walk around with Bonnie."

    I took one look and turned around. I was not interested in who Calvin was with.

    Fairy Dixon and I had a lot of different ces, and the biggest difference was that I will never waste

    time on meaningless people.

    I knew Calvin loved Bonnie, so I won''t have anything to do with him anymore.

    Last time in a hotel room, I almost lost myself, but I woke up just in time.

    I hoped Calvin didn''t understand it.

    Brooe had a lot of friends at the party, so he tried to introduce me to them all, but I refused. "Don''t

    introduce me," I said, "It will be troublesome to introduce your new wife next time."

    He looked at me vaguely. "Josephine, I don''t want to hear that again. Remember, you can''t run away

    from me when I''m not going to let you go.¡±

    "Haha, I am very afraid." I turned and went to the dining area to get something to eat.

    All food in the private senior party was so delicate. Although it was a small portion, there was various

    food. I was a big eater. A woman holding a te of sashimi put into her mouth a fish roe and said she

    was full.

    I was scared the shit out of me. I finally figured out why I couldn''t make it to the top. I had to shrink my

    stomach down to a tenth of its original size.

    I took a whole te of food, and sat down in a quiet ce. I had no sooner sat down than a woman sat

    down beside me.

    "Miss Josephine, what a coincidence."

    The voice was soft, like the spring breeze.

    I knew it was Bonnie, but I didn''t bother to answer her.

    I lowered my head to eat, leaving her sitting next to me.

    "What''s the red one? It looks delicious." She osted me.

    I put it into my mouth, ¡°If you want to eat, take it for your own. Don''t ask me if it is delicious."

    If she was sick because of it, Calvin would think it was bad. And it would be a disaster.

    "Oh." She hummed lonely, and I knew she was trying to talk to me, but I didn''t want to.

    I took the te away. I finished eating and then went to look for other food. Bonnie crouching in the

    corner was poor.

    I didn''t know what kind of person Bonnie was. Was she really a total white flower or a high-level green

    tea bitch? I didn''t know.

    I also did not want to PK with her, so I had better not to get close to her.

    Brooke came to me. He looked at me in a puzzled way. "I will go up the mountain with them. Can you

    go home by yourself?"

    ¡°What for?"

    He started to talk but stopped. Last time I heard someone say that recently there was a hot nightclub

    up the middle of the mountain. The price was very expensive and many dignitaries loved to go there.

    I thought for a moment and then understood, and said to him, ¡°Ok, ok! I''ll go back with the driver."

    He nodded, pinching my wrist. "I''m just going up with them. An old friend from abroad is there."

    He didn''t have to exin it to me so clearly that I didn''t feel anything even if he hugged other women.

    I said to him with a smile, ¡°Enjoy yourself.¡±

 Chapter 104 Accident

    Chapter 104 ident

    After the private party, a few people went to the nightclub together. No matter the upper ss or

    ordinary people, it was a popr entertainment.

    I was curious as to why Calvin did not go. He knew several of the people who went with Brooke very

    well.

    It was estimated that Bonnie was sick that the wind could blow her away, so Calvin had to protect her.

    Compared with Bonnie, I was much stronger. Whether it was a car crash, being gouged with bricks or

    allergic to drugs, I would be fine in a few days.

    So no was loved woman like me.

    I felt more at ease after Brooke had gone.

    I enjoyed watching the handsome bartenders perform so well and the sses flying through the air.

    When I enjoyed it, Bonnie had an ident.

    It was said that she had a respiratory allergy caused by seafood, which was simr to asthma.

    I was d I stayed away from her. I ignored her for a night. So it had nothing to do with me whether

    she lived or died.

    A crowd surrounded her and an ambnce had been called.

    They were not far away from me. I could not even watch the bartending show because it was too noisy.

    I wanted to hang out for a while, but now I had to go.

    I passed the crowd, but was stopped by Calvin.

    "You seem to like to take your asthma medicine with you." He held out his hand to me.

    I didn''t have asthma, but I had a colleague who had asthma, so I took the asthma medicine in case he

    got sick and I could save his life.

    I looked in my bag, and there was some.

    "But," I looked at Bonnie and said, "Her asthma is caused by allergies. I don''t know if it will work."

    "Try it first. The ambnce won''te for a while."

    "You said it. If something happened to her, don''t me me." I took the asthma medicine into his hand.

    He took it and turned around to save his beauty, but I felt not at ease, ¡°I will read the instruction to see if

    it works for allergy."

    Just as I went there, someone squatting on the ground to check at Bonnie suddenly stood up and

    bumped into my chin. The pain was so severe that I was covering my chin without paying attention to

    the bottom of my foot. Then I stepped on my left foot and tripped myself up.

    I fell t on my back, with my back hitting the ground, and I felt like my spine was going to break.

    Immediately I felt like a lot of small butterflies flying in front of me. I did not know whether it was

    psychological effect, I felt stomachache.

    Soon the face of Calvin rose before my eyes. "How are you?"

    "Painful." I was clutching my stomach. I was going to give birth in less than two months, so I wished I

    would be fine.

    Calvin bent to pick me up. I was heavy, and his forehead veins were bulging.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I couldn''t tell if it was back pain or stomach pain.

    "Take you to the hospital."

    "But Bonnie." I looked back. She was half lying in a chair and opened her eyes.

    He held me almost at a trot, ¡°Don''t talk, save your strength."

    Why should I save my strength? I was going to give birth to a baby now.

    I saw tension in Calvin''s face.

    I was in great pain, but I still kept analyzing.

    Bonnie looked like she was in a critical condition, but he left her and was going to take me to the

    hospital?

    I was confused, and the pain made my brain less functional.

    He lifted me into his car and started it.

    Iy down in the back seat to remind him, ¡°You can take Bonnie into the car and we can go to the

    hospital together."

    "Shut up." Impatiently, he interrupted me and drove out of the parking lot.

    The soft cushion eased the pain in my back. I touched my belly, where the little thing rolled over.

    Inded on my back. I shouldn''t have hit him.

    I saw Calvin''s face in the inverted rearview mirror. His forehead was oozing with fine beads of sweat.

    Possibly because he was nervous, his pupil was very ck, while his lips were pale.

    Since I fell down, he was nervous.

    "How are you?" At the red light, he looked back at me and said, "I will break the traffic light. Lie down."

    "No." I felt less pain and spoke a little louder. "I should be fine."

    "You have always loved to be brave." He turned his head away.

    It depended. I could endure it and it had no need to cry out loud.

    When we arrived at the hospital, he took me off the car and soon after I entered the emergency room,

    Bonnie was also sent in.

    The doctor ordered an examination and asked me to stay in the hospital overnight.

    My back was burse; the nurse used safflower oil to help me rub off the bruise.

    Calvin came in. At first he came in toward me, but Bonnie kept crying and shouting Calvin''s name.

    Crying babies had milk to drink, and I could not afford to have milk from Calvin.

    I closed my eyes and turned my face away as if I hadn''t seen him.

    I heard Calvin said to the nurse, "Gently, she won''t cry out even if she''s dying of pain."

    He knew me pretty well, but now I felt no pain, only Bonnie¡¯s crying annoyed me.

    She apologized to Calvin. "I''m sorry," she said, "I''m useless. And I ruined your party"

    ¡°Never mind, don''t talk, the doctor will give you an injection."

    "I don''t want an injection."

    "Injection makes you recover sooner."

    "I don''t want an injection, I''m afraid, Calvin, I''m afraid..."

    I looked up at the nurse and said, "Please, give me a shot. Either knock me out or push me out."

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    "It is weird. The emergency room is full. Just hang in there and you''ll be all right." The nurse said to me.

    Physical pain was fine with me, but mental torture was not.

    Bonnie''s low sobbing voice drove me crazy.

    Probably every man liked such a weak girl.

    The nurse helped me rub the bruise and I had to get out of bed and into a wheelchair.

    The nurse helped me. I was about to get down from the bed, Calvin came over and picked me up and

    put me in the wheelchair.

    Subconsciously, I turned to see Bonnie. She was looking at me, too.

    Her tears streamed from her eyes, and I felt sorry for her tears.

    But her eyes were cold, shooting an icy arrow shot into my heart.

    Sure enough, the girl wasn''t as weak as she was outside.

    Unfortunately, men couldn''t see it. It was always in the end they realized, ¡®Oh, it turns out my pet is

    green tea bitch.¡¯

    I thought Calvin would put me in the wheelchair and go back to apany Bonnie, but he pushed me

    out of the door. I felt my back was cold, Bonnie probably shot arrows in my back.

    ¡°Go back!¡± I couldn''t make myselffortable with his kindness. "Go to Bonnie."

    "She''s having an injection. I''ll take you to the ward." He pushed my wheelchair forward.

    The wheel rumbled over the marble floor.

    Recently I came frequently to hospital.

    All the way we were very silent, I suddenly asked him, ¡°Did you call Brooke?

 Chapter 105 He Did Not Scold Me

    Chapter 105 He Did Not Scold Me

    "Not yet."

    "Call himter." If he knew I''d nearly hurt his son, he''d probably nag me.

    Calvin pushed me into the ward, and carried me to bed.

    He settled me in and turned away.

    I knew he was going to see Bonnie. He was really busy.

    My examination report came out. There was nothing serious. I slept in the hospital for a night and I

    discharged in the next day.

    I heard from the nurse that she could be discharged directly. However, she wept for a long time and

    said that she was going to die and she dragged others down.

    "Is this kind of woman still popr?" the nurse asked me, ¡°I feel she annoying."

    "You''re a woman and you don''t understand." I gnawed fingernail and said to the nurse, ¡°the man likes

    this kind of person. Once she shed tears, he will erupt hormone."

    "Do you cry a lot?"

    "Me?" As I was thinking, the cool voice of Brooke sounded in the doorway.

    "She''s a heartless monster. She never cries."

    Why was Samsie here? I hadn''t called him yet!

    He was a long way from the club on the hill. Did hee by rocket?

    I shrunk my head and hid my face under the quilt.

    The nurse walked out of the ward and closed the door.

    Brooke went to my bedside and pulled my face out of the sheet. He said, "As soon as I left, you had an

    ident."

    "I don''t want you go to the club so I did it on purpose." I tried to confuse him.

    ¡°Do you expect me to believe it?¡± He lifted the quilt off me. "Show me where you hit."

    "I did not hit anywhere."

    "Let me see."

    "You''re trying to take advantage of me?"

    He violently lifted the back half of my dress and touched his cool hand lightly on the spot where I had

    been hit, ¡°Such a big piece."

    I pulled down my clothes and was surprised when he came in and asked me about my back without

    first asking him about the baby.

    Shall I shed some tears of gratitude?

    I thought he would scold me, but he didn''t.

    I couldn''t sleep on my stomach and I had to sleep on my side, because the back was in pain.

    I looked at the wall. Brooke came out of the room. I heard him quarreling with Calvin.

    Both voices were subdued, but both were angry.

    "Take care of your own woman, Josephine is your sister-inw!"

    ¡°If you take good care of her, she won''t go to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Isn''t Bonnie your sweetie? I heard that you left her in the banquet hall today and sent Josephine to the

    hospital? Calvin, what are you thinking?"

    I was distraught.

    Yeah, wasn''t Bonnie his sweetie? Why did he choose to send me to the hospital first and leave Bonnie

    with an allergic reaction?

    Even if they had called an ambnce, it wouldn''t have made sense.

    It made me pain in head of thinking about it. The two brothers quarreled for a while, and then Brooke

    came in.

    I felt him covering my bed, and I pretended to be asleep.

    He might have gone outside to smoke in the hallway. His phone was on the bedside table, ringing

    incessantly.

    The noise killed me, so I had to pick it up. A woman''s voice said, "Brooke, where have you been? I

    can''t find you."

    Well, with such a soft voice, I suppose it was one of the girls at the nightclub they went to tonight.

    I did not know whether I should speak, but the woman on the phone was anxious, ¡°Brooke, people said

    you don¡¯t like me and ignore me!"

    "Well." I could not help saying, "He is smoking outside."

    The woman was scared and kept apologizing, ¡°I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I dialed the wrong number."

    "It''s ok. I know you''re looking for Brooke. He''s out there. I will tell him you called.¡±

    I was amiable, and the woman was stunned, ¡°Who are you?"

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    "Oh, I''m his wife."

    The woman suddenly began to cough up. Brooke walked in.

    I immediately handed him the phone. "It''s for you."

    Then I put my hand on my head to watch the y, if only I had a handful of melon seeds, so that I

    could watch while eating.

    Brooke was calm, ¡°Hello?"

    Then he walked to the corner of the room and hung up after a while.

    No fun! I wanted to see the y!

    He put the phone on the bedside table, trying to exin.

    I waved my hand. "It''s okay, it''s okay, life is too short, I don''t mind."

    ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± He smiled coolly. "You seem to be the most generous Mrs. Knight ever."

    "I dared not mind." I observed his countenance. Seeing that his expression was all right, I asked him,

    "Is the girl procuress or the prostitute?"

    "It''s not the ce you think it is." He interrupted my reverie, ¡°It is a proper ce."

    "Oh, the proper ce." I nodded understandingly.

    There are men, women and wine. When they got drunk, would it be a proper ce?

    Brooke stayed in the hospital. I asked him about Bonnie''s situation, he said, ¡°When do you get

    meddlesome?"

    "Women are meddlesome, don¡¯t you know that?"

    No matter what I said, he just didn''t tell me, "Go to bed early."

    Hey fully clothed on the sofa, while Iy on the bed and looked sideways out of the window.

    The moon was bright, orange, like a fried omelet.

    I thought of food in every beautiful scene.

    I did not know if Brooke was asleep, and if Bonnie had gone home.

    But I always remembered the way she looked at me as Calvin pushed me out of the emergency room.

    I felt like she considered me as an enemy.

    I''d rather offend a viin than a woman.

    Especially woman like Bonnie who liked to cry. I guessed if I was locked in a room with her, and she

    would cover her face, crying, after she pped me in the face.

    There were many things I didn''t understand, but I didn''t know who to ask.

    When Calvin took me to the hospital, he moved so much that he bumped his hand against the side of

    the car door and scraped the skin. I saw it.

    Calvin was always calm, seldom flustered.

    But when he held me, his heart was beating fast and violently.

    When he looked down at me, his eyes were holding a fine broken heartache.

    I felt I was going to die in his eyes.

    I lost sleep and looked out of the window at the orange moon at midnight.

    I couldn''t sleep at night. I wanted to get out of bed and drink water.

    As I moved, Brooke woke up. He asked me, ¡°What do you want?"

    "Pee, do you want to help?"

    "Are you sure?"

    "I''m not sure. I want some water."

    He turned on the light, got up and gave me some warm water.

    I drank it all in one gulp and caught my breath.

    Then I looked up at Brooke, and I thought I had something to discuss with him.

    "I don''t think Calvin has no feelings for me."

 Chapter 106 Fairy Dixon Called for Reinforcements

    Chapter 106 Fairy Dixon Called for Reinforcements

    Brooke looked at me. Obviously he wasn¡¯t too keen on discussing this question with me.

    ¡°You think too much.¡± He said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see? When Bonnie and I were in danger at the same time, Calvin chose to send me to the

    hospital first, not Bonnie.¡±

    He still looked at me, ¡°You¡¯re intentional.¡±

    I rolled on my eyes, ¡°Am I out of my mind? Taking risk with my baby?¡±

    Not only for the baby, I always scorned to do that.

    There was always someone said I was smart. I knew well in my heart that I was with great wisdom not

    petty trick.

    ¡°No matter you are intentional or not, stop messing around. You know what I would do with you if you

    hurt the baby.¡±

    There was coldness shed in his eyes. But I wasn¡¯t scared.

    What could he do with me?

    Now it was legal society. Did he want to kill me?

    I desired for nothing. And Iy down on the bed and continued sleeping as if I cared about nothing.

    I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. I seemed to hear the lingering crying of Bonnie.

    I knew I must be hearing imaginary voices. My room was several rooms away from Bonnie¡¯s. I couldn¡¯t

    hear her crying even I had iraudience. What¡¯s more, wasn¡¯t she tired as she had been crying for

    such a long time?

    Next morning, Brookepleted the discharging formalities. He asked me to wait for him in the ward.

    My back felt hurt as I had been lying on the bed for the whole night.

    When I was taking a stroll, the lift was open, and a woman came out.

    She seemed at her 40s or 50s. She looked posh, but brash.

    I looked at her face and found she looked familiar. It seemed that we had met before.

    I thought for a minute and remembered that she was Fairy Dixon¡¯s mother.

    She looked posh. She must look for Bonnie. Fairy Dixon asked her mother for help in such a short time.

    I shook my head and sighed, and then I made way for Mrs. Dixon.

    Mrs. Dixon suddenly stopped before me. She looked at me for about two seconds, ¡°You? That

    woman?¡±

    ¡°What woman?¡± I kindly reminded her, ¡°Now I¡¯m your daughter¡¯s sister-inw, my dear inw.¡±

    I said with a smile. She just red at me and walked towards Bonnie¡¯s ward. Maybe her target was not

    me today, so she had no intention to fight with me.

    I admitted that I was gossipy. Actually I didn¡¯t want to know what Mrs. Dixon would say to Bonnie. No

    more than these words, ¡°You¡¯re a shameless coquette, leave my son-inw alone.¡±

    I looked forward to seeing Bonnie¡¯s response.

    I stood near the ward entrance. Her ward was a VIP ward, which had two rooms, inside room and

    outside room. So I sneaked in and slinked into the bathroom. I could clearly hear what they were

    talking about.

    Soon Bonnie¡¯s voice came, ¡°May I ask who you are---¡±

    ¡°Are you Bonnie?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    ¡°How shameless you are! Don¡¯t you know Calvin has married? How dare you seduce him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Bonnie¡¯s voice was full of fear and helplessness.

    Usually, the weak woman would arouse men¡¯s desire to protect her, but it would also make women

    more hateful.

    Mrs. Dixon¡¯s voice raised, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend not to know. You heard me. I told you to leave Calvin. How

    much money do you want?¡±

    ¡°Madam, I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I don¡¯t know any of it.¡±

    How impressive! Just with words ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± to keep herself out of all these things.

    Suddenly, I got a new way to chat, that¡¯s if you didn¡¯t want to face your opponent directly, you just

    pretended you were a moron. Being a Blonde was perfect for Bonnie, but it was superficial.

    ¡°Bonnie, don¡¯t pretend to be innocent here. Don¡¯t you think I don¡¯t have ways to deal with you? You

    should ept therge amount of money I gave you and left Calvin when I was kind to you. Or you

    would never see the sun tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Madam--¡± Bonnie suddenly began to cry. I, standing close to the door entrance, was listening with

    smile.

    Her tears worked better than mortar in front of Calvin. What Mrs. Dixon said didn¡¯t work, just like a

    punch on the cotton.

    I lost interest as I heard. I guessed there would be no new words between them.

    I sneaked out of the bathroom and opened the door. Suddenly, a ¡°bang¡± came from inside, then I heard

    Mrs. Dixon say in panic, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? What are you doing, Bonnie?¡±

    I wanted to pop my head to see, but I hurried to pull the door and walked out when I heard Mrs. Dixon¡¯s

    footsteps.

    In the hallway, Brooke was looking for me. He held my wrist as soon as I came out of Bonnie¡¯s ward,

    ¡°What did you?¡±

    ¡°Hush!¡± I put my index finger on my lips. And I dragged him to my ward quickly.

    He looked at me in doubt, ¡°What did you do again?¡±

    ¡°Why do you use the word ¡®again¡¯?¡±

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    I thought over and pressed the call button. The nurse hurried toe to see me, ¡°What happened?¡±

    She must feel strange, Brooke justpleted the discharging formalities, I pressed the call button.

    ¡°Go see Bonnie!¡± I told the nurse.

    The nurse stunned for about two seconds, and then run to Bonnie¡¯s ward.

    Brooke didn¡¯t know what happened, but he didn¡¯t ask.

    He was good. And he was not curious.

    I wouldn¡¯t say if he didn¡¯t ask me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I havepleted the discharging formalities.¡± He stood in front of me.

    I lowered my head to y video games, ¡°Take it easy!¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°I said take it easy. You could go if you have emergency.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know what happen to Bonnie. He came and took away my phone suddenly.

    ¡°Are you waiting for the nurse to tell you what happened to Bonnie?¡±

    Nice! I like smart people. It would never be tired to talk to him.

    I snapped my finger, ¡°Bingo!¡±

    Several minutester, Brooke let the nurse in, who frowned, ¡°I didn¡¯t know what happened. It¡¯s weird.

    Bonnie fell from the bed, you know, she was in the middle of intravenous infusion, the needle threw out

    of her hand. It bled on the floor and her head was bruised. I didn¡¯t know how to say to Mr. Knight. He

    willeter.¡±

    The ¡°bang¡± I just heard turned out was the sound of Bonnie¡¯s falling. But how could she fall from the

    bed without any reason?

    I stood up, ¡°Let me see what happened.¡±

    Brooke pulled me, ¡°Does it have something to do with you?¡±

    ¡°I will know only if Ie see what happened.¡± I freed myself and ran out of the ward.

 Chapter 107 Of Course, Iéˆ¥æª“ Sherlock Holmes

    Chapter 107 Of Course, I¡¯m Sherlock Holmes

    When I got to Bonnie¡¯s ward, I found Calvin was already there.

    He was standing beside Bonnie¡¯s bed, with sad expression.

    And Bonnie, who was lying on the bed, seemed dying. Her face was red and swollen, and there were

    five obvious fingerprints on it.

    Calvin was so angry that he yelled at the special nurse, ¡°Can¡¯t you take care of one people?¡±

    The special nurse was scared to shiver, ¡°I went to the bathroom, I don¡¯t know what happened.¡±

    I thought the special nurse was bad luck. How could she expect that she just went to the bathroom, and

    during such a short time, Bonnie, a 20 years old girl, would encounter something?

    Bonnie, with her eyes closed, was crying. After Calvin yelled at the nurse, he bent and asked Bonnie

    gently, ¡°How are you? Is there something wrong with you?¡±

    Bonnie shook her head. She was so weak that she would be scared to death if Calvin¡¯s voice was

    higher.

    I looked at Bonnie¡¯s for a moment, and I left before Calvin found me.

    Brooke was waiting for me outside the ward, I walked passed him.

    I held my belly and walked slowly before Brooke, who was walked slowly beside me, ¡°So? Sherlock

    Holmes, what have you found?¡±

    I was desperate to pour out, ¡°Fairy Dixon¡¯s mother came to Bonnie, and then she was pping on her

    face, and then fell on the floor.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the old titude, nothing fresh.¡±

    It¡¯smon to see mother-inw taught the mistress lesson. But when I was in the bathroom of

    Bonnie¡¯s ward, I only heard the sound she fell from the bed, not heard Fairy Dixon¡¯s mother tore at her

    or beat her.

    I told Brooke my doubts. He seemed carelessly, ¡°It may happen after you left.¡±

    ¡°You know, when I was going out of the bathroom, Fairy Dixon¡¯s mother already hurried to go. And it¡¯s

    illogical, it seemed unreasonable to p Bonnie after she fell from the bed.¡±

    We got to Brooke¡¯s car, he opened the door and gave me a look, ¡°What you want to say is Bonnie has

    staged all the thing.¡±

    I stretched out my hand and made a gesture on his face, ¡°See, if I p you, the palm will be downward

    and the index finger upward. But the fingerprints on Bonnie¡¯s face were opposite. And it only happened

    when someone p himself.¡±

    Brooke looked at me for a long time, and then his mouth corner curved a satisfied smile. He even

    touched my head and said, ¡°What a smart girl!¡±

    I didn¡¯t need his praise. I opened the door and took a seat. Brooke drove by himself.

    I found he wasn¡¯t surprised, ¡°Do you also think Bonnie staged the ident and framed Fairy Dixon¡¯s

    mother?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but your analysis seemed reasonable. Judging from the time Bonnie has stayed with

    Calvin, you should know she is maniptive and she is never a na?ve and ignorant girl¡±

    He started the car and drove out of the parking lot. Holding my elbows, I continued thinking.

    I could guess what would happen next. Calvin wouldn¡¯t carefully look at the fingerprints on Bonnie¡¯s

    face, whatever upward or downward, in a fit of rage. So he would me all this on Fairy Dixon, who

    would be in the shit.

    It seemed that she would die soon.

    ¡°Well!¡± I sighed. Brooke turned around and gave me a look, ¡°Why did you sigh?¡±

    ¡°Fairy Dixon isn¡¯t smart, and she used the wrong method. s!¡± I sighed deeply.

    Brooke hated to hear me sigh, ¡°Mind your own business. Have children smoothly.¡±

    I insisted on meddling. Bite me!

    I engrossed in thinking. When I raised my head and found that Brooke didn¡¯t drive home but the

    entrance of hispany.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Stay at my office today. I haven¡¯t had breakfast; I will ask some to buy something for you.¡±

    ¡°It would taste bad after they bought and sent there.¡±

    ¡°The restaurant is around downstairs. You have my word; it will be no more than five minutes from the

    kitchen to your mouth.¡±

    He parked the car and pulled me out of the car. I knew he wanted to keep me beside him so that he

    could monitor me.

    I was dragged to the entrance of thepany.

    I was not a match for him in terms of strength, so he pulled me into his office easily. He threw me into

    the sofa and gave me a box.

    I lowered my head and found it was a video game of Nintendo.

    ¡°Why? Do you think I am a little girl?¡±

    ¡°A day will pass quickly if you kill time with this.¡±

    He thought I had no way out if he kept me beside him.

    Calvin wouldn¡¯t do anything to Fairy Dixon in short time, anyway.

    But the video game was fun, I couldn¡¯t drag myself away as I got it.

    Half day had passed subconsciously. But I was in luck, I saw Calvin at lunch time at the restaurant

    around downstairs.

    Calvin and Brooke were not in the samepany, but they were not far away. There were only several

    restaurants nearby, so it¡¯s not strange to meet Calvin.

    Calvin was sitting alone, with gloom hanging over his eyebrows.

    I would be annoyed if this happened to me. He had a hard job to take care of his sweetheart, who

    finally woke up, who was always gazed at by inexplicable people.

    Either this people or that people came to make trouble.

    I stood up, with a cup of water in my hand. And I just wanted to walk towards Calvin. Then Brooke held

    my wrist.

    ¡°Sit down.¡± His words were full of warning.

    ¡°Do you believe that I will behave badly in public if you hold me like this.¡± I said with smile.

    But he knew that I would do if I had said that.

    ¡°You want to tell Calvin what you have found, not because you are just or took up the cudgels for

    others. But because you think Fairy Dixon is weaker than Bonnie, and you will be more reassured if

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    she was with Calvin, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Brooke was meticulous. Seriously, I didn¡¯t think of this, but he thought this ahead of me.

    I thought over it, ¡°Whatever you think!¡±

    I walked to Calvin and sat beside him. He looked up at me. Then lowered his head and continued

    eating the food in his te.

    ¡°Does your steak taste good or not?¡± I condescended to ask.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Brooke have money to buy you steak?¡± He didn¡¯t even raise his head.

    ¡°How is Bonnie?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Her wound is serious, and her face is swollen. There are other wounds on her body, you should let the

    doctor pay attention to them.¡±

    He looked up immediately, ¡°Are there any other wounds on her body?¡±

    ¡°Her hand. Her hand must be swollen as she pped herself so hard.¡± I told him word by word with

    smile.

 Chapter 108 Whatever You Believe it?

    Chapter 108 Whatever You Believe it?

    How couldn¡¯t Calvin know what I meant more than I said?

    ¡°What do you mean she pped herself?¡± He asked me.

    ¡°Guess?¡± I held my cheek with my hands, and looked at him with smile.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say if you don¡¯t want to say.¡± He put down the fork and stood up.

    He thought I was keeping him in suspense. Yes, I did.

    I didn¡¯t stop him when he stood up.

    He already walked behind me, but I heard his footsteps. He returned and sat opposite me again.

    ¡°Did you see Sophie¡¯s mother toe to Bonnie?¡±

    ¡°I heard it to be exact.¡± I told him all the things I heard in the bathroom, and then made a conclusion,

    ¡°Fairy Dixon¡¯s mother didn¡¯t beat Bonnie.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean Bonnie beat herself?¡±

    ¡°I heard ¡®bang¡¯, it could be the sound of Bonnie falling from the bed. Then Fairy Dixon¡¯s mother asked

    in panic ¡®what did you do?¡¯, so she fell by herself, which had nothing to do with Fairy Dixon¡¯s mother.¡±

    ¡°You heard it not saw it.¡± Calvin stared at me.

    ¡°Though I didn¡¯t see it, I have reasoning.¡± I pointed to my temple, ¡°Why do you be silly after

    Bonnie woke up?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? You want to tell me Bonnie is a green tea bitch, she hurt herself just to frame

    Fairy Dixon¡¯s mother?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to trap Fairy Dixon¡¯s mother. Her main purpose is to make you grow to hate Fairy Dixon.¡± I

    was faint with hunger and wanted to end this conversation in two or three words, ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind

    of people Bonnie is, I just tell you what I know. Though Fairy Dixon is annoying, she did nothing wrong

    this time.¡±

    ¡°Did she do the right thing? Her mother gave money to Bonnie and asked her to leave me.¡± Calvin¡¯s

    beautiful mouth corner smiled coldly.

    Thus my smile was colder than his, ¡°Do you think you she should show Bonnie the marriage license of

    you and Fairy Dixon, not the money? So you two could fly away? You should be grateful that your

    mother-inw talked with her not yed dirty to deal with her.¡±

    He looked at me in strange, ¡°You seemed to defend them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have reached an agreement with Fairy Dixon. She would give me 20 million if I get Bonnie

    away.¡± Calvin didn¡¯t know what I said was true or not. I didn¡¯t want to exin to him.

    What I wanted to say had said, anyway. Believe it or not.

    I returned to the table of Brooke. They already served what I had ordered. So I began to eat.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Calvin didn¡¯te to ask me why. Brooke asked me with a spurious smile in middle of eating, ¡°So? Are

    you a vignte?¡±

    I liked my new nickname.

    ¡°Do you think he will believe you or Bonnie?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know me well.¡± I spared time to talk to him in the middle of eating, ¡°The purpose I told Calvin

    was not to let him trust me, I just tell him what I know.¡±

    ¡°I know you reporters pay attention to facts.¡±

    He was right about this. I didn¡¯t care whether Calvin believed it or not. That if I knew the truth but I

    didn¡¯t tell him went against my principle of life.

    Next, Brooke was watching me eat all of the food, ¡°Then how can I reward an upright woman?¡±

    I told the truth not to let him praise me. But I wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity slip as he offered.

    I didn¡¯t care the materials like food and clothes.

    ¡°Fine, how much did you give Daniel to buy me?¡±

    Maybe the word ¡°buy¡± made Brooke annoyed, he frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s neither my father nor my mother, did he have the right to sell me?¡± I would like to get the money

    back, and my 200 thousand as well.

    ¡°Five million.¡± Brooke told me.

    What? The shameless told me he only got two million. At that time, I couldn¡¯t help thinking why I was so

    cheap.

    How shameless Daniel was! He sold me, but he didn¡¯t want to share money with me. He even told me

    the money was two million not five million.

    ¡°Will you give me a red pocket after I having children? One million?¡±

    Brooke shook his head, ¡°Ten million.¡±

    Shit. I wanted to curse.

    That is to say, Daniel would take nine million and left me only one million after I gave birth to babies.

    I would kill him a thousand cuts if he was here.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Take the money you gave back.¡±

    Brooke frowned, ¡°There will never happen that I take back money that I gave.¡±

    ¡°Then, make an exception.¡±

    Brooke smiled, ¡°Then you should figure out how to take back the money by yourself.¡±

    His cell phone rang. He stood up and walked to the entrance to answer it.

    In the final analysis, Brooke¡¯s face was important. As a CEO of apany, how could he flip-flop for

    these money?

    I engrossed myself in thinking, without noticing someone was standing beside me.

    I looked up and found it was Calvin.

    Didn¡¯t he go?

    ¡°Well, do you still think what I said just is true or false?¡± He trusted his Bonnie, he didn¡¯t believe in me

    even I told him the whole things.

    His expression was natural but a little tired, ¡°Brooke would never take back money he gave, but you

    could make Daniel lose it.¡±

    He changed the subject easily, but that was a good idea.

    ¡°Recently, Daniel has invested arge sum of money in cooperating with a small businesspany.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have instinct to make him lose his money.¡± I had self-knowledge, I knew nothing about

    business.

    ¡°I have.¡± He raised his eyes and looked at me.

    ¡°Why do you help me?¡± I was curious about his answer.

    ¡°Daniel didn¡¯t have right to sell you, Brooke isn¡¯t eligible to buy.¡± He gave me a deep look and then

    walked away.

    I was moved to see Calvin¡¯s handsome figure.

    I was moved by what he said not because he would help me.

    I hated Daniel. I hated Brooke guts though I smiled and grimaced before him.

    Because they dealt me as a merchandise.

    I didn¡¯t care the purpose Calvin was getting close to me, he didn¡¯t treat me as merchandise at least.

    Brooke came in after he hung up, he took a look at Calvin¡¯s table, and then he shifted his eyes on me,

    ¡°Have you finished?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°OK, let¡¯s go back to my office.¡±

    I volunteered to go to his office this time, because my Nintendo video game was there.

    I didn¡¯t finish the game; I must pass it even I wouldn¡¯t have dinner tonight.

 Chapter109 How Does it Deel to be Kind to Bad Guys?

    How Does it Deel to be Kind to Bad Guys?

    In the evening, I went back to the Knight house with Brooke. The Knight house was quiet, and Fairy

    Dixon was also very well-behaved. She sat next to Georgia for dinner.

    Not surprisingly, Calvin still did note back. Brooke and I had dinner outside, so we simply greeted

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    the others and prepared to go back to the room.

    When we were about to turn around and leave, Fairy Dixon''s voice suddenly sounded, "Josephine

    didn''te back all night yesterday, where did you go?"

    "Anyway, I was with Brooke. You don''t have to care about where I have gone." I dissed her while

    grinning.

    "What''s the matter?" Georgia asked.

    "I took Josephine to a partyst night. Later, she was unwell and stayed in the hospital for observation

    overnight." Brooke answered for me.

    "But it seemed you didn''t take her to the hospital, right?" I didn''t know how Fairy Dixon knew it was

    Calvin who sent me to the hospital. She was very jealous because of this.

    If it weren''t for me, she had been driven out of the Knight family by Calvin today. But she was still

    against me here.

    I had nothing to say with such a stupid woman.

    "I happened to have something to do at that time, so I asked Calvin to help me take her there. What''s

    the problem?" Brooke looked down at Fairy Dixon.

    Maybe Fairy Dixon didn''t expect Brooke to plead for me, she was speechless for a long time.

    I was already full, so I felt a bit nauseous when I smelled the aroma of a table of food. I turned around

    and left.

    Fairy Dixon spoke ill of me in front of Georgia in a low voice, "Because Brooke is always protecting her

    like this, Josephine has no fear."

    I didn''t know what Georgia saidter. I went directly to the room to take a bath and sleep. After

    washing, I came out of the bathroom. Brooke was sitting in the sofa reading a book. He looked up at

    me and said, "How does it feel to be kind to bad guys?"

    He meant that I saved Fairy Dixon, but she instead attacked me.

    I smiled and answered Brooke, "Because I am a human, I have to do what humans should do."

    Iy on the bed and continued to y games. I brought back the game console Brooke gave me. I

    nned to y for another two hours before going to bed.

    His phone rang, but he never answered it.

    The continuous sound of phone calls greatly affected my ying games, "Can you turn your phone off

    if you don''t answer it?"

    So he answered the phone and turned on the speakerphone. It was the voice of a woman.

    "Mr. Knight, we have a party tonight. Everyone is waiting for you."

    "I''m not free tonight."

    "But ording to Ashton Walsh, you don''t have to engage in social activities."

    "My wife is not feeling well, I want to stay with her."

    "Mrs. Knight is really lucky, you are so considerate!"

    Brooke hung up. I was listening attentively, so I didn''t know when he hade to my bedside, "Do you

    care about my personal affairs so much?"

    "I am more concerned about you using me as an excuse."

    "Then you won''t oppose me going out, will you?"

    "When did I oppose you?"

    He stared at me for a moment, and unexpectedly picked up the clothes on the hanger, "Since Mrs.

    Knight is so generous, and then I will go out."

    Well, it didn''t matter even if he got a woman to have sex in front of me.

    When Brooke went out, I just could concentrate on ying the game.

    I thought he would go out for a long time, but he came back in less than an hour.

    There was a faint smell of alcohol on his body. I sniffed hard, but I could not smell any perfume.

    "What kind of party were you attending? Howe there wasn''t even a woman in the party?" I couldn''t

    help asking him.

    "Who said there were no women?" He changed clothes behind me, "Or do you really want a woman to

    appear next to me?"

    "It doesn''t matter!" I shrugged. Suddenly my baby kicked me, and I put my hands on my belly to feel his

    little feet.

    He changed into pajamas and sat on the edge of the bed, putting his hands on my belly.

    I was not used to him being in close contact with me, so I pushed his hand away.

    "Why can''t I touch my child?"

    "After he is born, you can touch him as you like without touching my belly."

    "Don''t forget you are my wife now, don''t forget your duty."

    "What''s my duty?" I put down the game console. My eyes were a little bleary after ying all night.

    "Help me block women. Don¡¯t push me in front of other women."

    "Then a wife like me can be simply called a role model. I can get along well with your mistress." I

    yawned andy down.

    I closed my eyes but could feel him looking at me all the time.

    He kept staring at me, what did I do wrong?

    I was thirsty in the middle of the night, so I went to the outer hall to get water. At this time, I heard

    Calvining back, and Fairy Dixon was talking to him.

    Although I didn''t hear it very clearly, I could hear that Calvin had a good attitude towards her. He didn''t

    question her. Did he believe what I said to him?

    I didn''t know if Calvin would hate me because I exposed Bonnie''s true face.

    Some men would rather be confused by the woman he loved. Besides, there was no absolute right or

    wrong in love, and Bonnie did not need to be a moral model.

    There was no hot water in the room. I had to get hot water from the kitchen downstairs.

    I tiptoed to open the door and walked out. There were always lights on in the corridors of the Knight

    house at night.

    As soon as I walked to the elevator door, I heard the voice of Calvining from behind me.

    "Josephine."

    When I looked back, Calvin was walking towards me with a water cup in his hand.

    It turned out that he also went downstairs to find water. What a coincidence.

    We walked into the elevator together. At midnight, the single man and woman shared a small space.

    This made the atmosphere particrly ambiguous.

    I shrank to the corner of the elevator, but he reached out and pulled me over.

    "Does Daniel know your new phone number?" He asked me suddenly.

    "I don''t know if he knows it, I didn''t tell him anyway." I raised my head to look at him, "Did you attack

    him?"

    "Within this week, he will lose all his property, including his house."

    "What does it have to do with the house?"

    "He is too greedy to be satisfied. If he wants to make more money, he has to mortgage his house."

    "If he loses the house, where will he and his mother live?"

    Calvin squinted his eyes and looked at me, "As far as I know, Calvin''s mother treated you very badly."

    "Yes, she was really bad to me. But she is so old and she has no other people to rely on. What can she

    do if she doesn''t even have a house?"

    "Josephine." He approached me. The cup in his hand touched my cup, which made a crisp sound,

    "When do you be so soft-hearted?"

    "I just want Daniel to lose the money he once got by selling me. The house is originally his own."

    The elevator reached the first floor and the door opened. He strode out, "It depends on my mood."

 Chapter110 You Had to Pay the Price!

    You Had to Pay the Price!

    Calvin and I stood in the corner of the dining room holding a cup of boiled water. I drank the water in

    one sip and turned the cup upside down, showing him that the water in my cup had been drunk.

    He smiled lightly, "Do you think you are drinking wine?"

    I held the cup in my hand and prepared to take it back to the room. I liked this cup very much. I had a

    habit that once I used something, I would continue to use it in the future and would not rece it easily.

    Zofia often said that I was very dedicated and persistent. In the future, if I fell in love with a man, I

    would not change my mind easily.

    So I was now quite sure that I had never loved Daniel, otherwise he would not be a fart in my heart

    now.

    When I walked by Calvin, I felt that he had something to say to me.

    Actually, there was nothing to say between us. There was no point in talking between the two of us.

    He had his own wife and I had my own husband. I was not in his heart anymore.

    I almost ran away from him. When I walked back to the room quickly, I found the light in my room was

    bright.

    Brooke originally slept on the sofa, but now he was sitting on the sofa. He hugged his arms and

    crossed his two long legs. He looked at me with piercing eyes, as if he had already discovered me

    having an affair.

    "Where did you go?" he asked somberly.

    I showed him the empty cup, "Drink water."

    "Is there no water in the room for you to drink?"

    "If you can find a drop of hot water in the room, I''ll eat the cup."

    He suddenly stood up and walked towards the small kitchen, then opened a cab door. He showed

    me a water purifier that could be heated automatically, "Just open the green valve and there is hot

    water inside."

    After speaking, he looked at the empty cup in my hand, "Do you want to eat it directly or eat it with

    some condiments?¡±

    He was sneering. I held the empty cup and shook it in front of him, "I don''t mind eating it, but I think

    your son will panic in my belly."

    Sure enough, his attention was diverted by me, "How do you know it is a boy?"

    "I guess it. Don''t you want a boy?"

    "When do I tell you that I want a boy?" He really did not say it, but I subjectively felt that he should want

    a boy. After three years of marriage, his ex-wife couldn''t have children. Of course, he wanted to have a

    boy, so that he could have nothing to worry about in the future.

    Suddenly, his eyes became gentle when he looked at me, which made me tremble. At that time, I felt

    like I wanted to sneak away from him immediately.

    He grabbed my wrist and stared at my belly, "I hope it is a little girl. She will be as beautiful as you, but

    will not be as stubborn as you."

    I was stunned for a long time, not sure whether he was scolding me orplimenting me. But the chill

    from his palm made me cold. Everyone''s palms were warm, only his palms were cold.

    Fuck off! I was almost sleepy, I didn''t want to discuss the gender of the child with him here.

    I walked away, climbed into the bed and fell asleep deeply with my nose bubbling.

    But I did not fall asleep until an hourter. I was just pretending to be asleep.

    Calvin said that bastard Daniel would lose all of his wealth within a week, so I was waiting for that

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    glorious moment with great interest.

    What I didn''t expect was that it would not take a week at all. I received a call from Daniel the next day.

    I didn''t know how he knew my new phone number. Although Calvin warned me to stop answering his

    phone, I still couldn''t help but listen to the angry and helpless voice of that scumbag.

    I answered the phone and greeted him enthusiastically and leisurely, "hi, ex-husband, how are you

    doing recently? Did your first, second or third mistress give you a chance?"

    Daniel suddenly yelled loudly, with no sign at all. Fortunately, I was lying on the bed, otherwise I would

    be frightened to fall down.

    "It''s you, isn''t it? Josephine! It must be you! Why did you have to harm me like this? How did I offend

    you?"

    Hearing his grumpy voice, I knew he must have lost all his property.

    But I really admired him for daring to use me so confidently. His face was so thick that it was thicker

    than the city wall.

    "Daniel, if you don''t know how to write the words of ¡®shameless¡¯, and don''t want to look up the

    dictionary, I can teach you. There are severalnguage problems in what you just said, and I will point

    them out to you. You actually think you have not offended me. I would like to ask you to draw a knife

    and kill yourself in front of me right now, and then I will chop you up in pieces and sell them to the

    butcher shop, so do you still think you haven''t offended me?"

    "Josephine..." He was obviously not in the mood to listen to what I said. He continued to roar,

    "Josephine, enough is enough! Did you let Calvin or Brooke frame me? Did you know that I was

    deceived by 10 million dors overnight!" If Daniel stood in front of me now, I could definitely see his

    little tongue exposed because of his excitement.

    "10 million?¡±

    I was calcting the money in my heart. Earlier I asked Brooke how much money Daniel got for selling

    me, Brooke said it was 5 million. Besides, Brooke would give him another 10 million after I gave birth to

    a child.

    But he shouldn''t have got 10 million. He only had 5 million now. Where did he get 10 million?

    I thought about it and I was very excited by my conclusion, "Did you borrow money?"

    "I have gambled on all my wealth, just want to make a good fortune, but you have shattered my hopes,

    you have killed me! Josephine!"

    In other words, Daniel had lost a total of 10 million dors including the capital invested.

    Why was I so happy?

    You had to pay the price!

    This was the end of being too greedy!

    I changed my posture on the bed and picked up the te with nuts on the bedside table. Then I threw

    the nuts into my mouth one by one, telling him vaguely, "First of all, your enemy must not be the only

    one. Second, your money was not cheated by others, but lost because you are too stupid. Can''t you

    see that your business is at risk? Do you still have the dream of bing a rich man with your eyes

    closed? I tell you that when you close your eyes, the easiest thing to achieve is to die."

    I was in such a good mood that I was a little incoherent.

    "Now I''m going to eat a piece of cake to ovee the shock, goodbye!"

    I hung up the phone, then turned off the phone decisively and threw it on the bed.

    If it weren''t for my big belly for more than eight months now, I would definitely jump on the bed to show

    how happy I was at this moment.

    After I gave birth to a child, I would tell Brooke that if he dared to give Daniel 10 million, I would

    definitely take the child away without giving him a look.

    I was in such a good mood that I almost choked on eating nuts. I was so happy to hum and y

    games. The greatest joy in life was to see a bitch lost what he cherished most.

    Daniel loved money and himself the most.

    Once he ran out of money, he would have lost himself.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!